Scriptures are very obscure Lib. 1. de Verb. cap. 1. 2. both in the things that are set down and in the manner of setting them downe But what can be more false or more contumelious against God and his holy Prophets and Apostles seeing the word of God and of the Prophets but much more of the Apostles Psal 119.105 is called a lanterne to our feet and a light to our paths shining in a dark place 2 Pet. 1.19 This indeed the Jesuite whispered but afterward shamelesly denied it As though forsooth this were not the common stile of Poperie That no man can be the Interpreter of Scripture or Judge of the true meaning thereof but the Church that is the Pope either with or without a Councell And that in the Pope as in the head of the Catholick Church all power of interpreting resides Is not this to tell us that the Scriptures can be understood by none without the Popes interpretation See Bellarmine Lib. 3. de verb. cap. 3. where he strives to prove that the meaning of Scripture depends upon one Judge which is the Pope 18. It makes the Pope supreme Judge of all questions concerning faith in which it behoveth faith to stay at last even in those things that are in controversie between the Pope and Protestants The Assertion Whereas there be three members in this Position the first and third as being known to every one are by the Jesnite swallowed down in silence The Pope makes himself supreme Judge of all questions of faith but by what right It is a question of faith If there be a God if there be a Trinitie in unitie if hee made the world if Christ be God and man if he died for us if he rose againe if there be heaven and hell c. Shall then Christians Jewes Turkes and Atheists repaire to the Pope as the supreme Judge for resolution of these What greater madnesse can be The question is If the Pope be head of the Church if Christs Viceroy if the Monarch of Christendome if the Lord of Kings and Emperors if the supreme Interpreter Censor Judge of Scripture of all questions of faith Or if he be not rather that man of perdition sitting in the Temple of God as God the Beast the Whore sitting in the great Citie upon seven hills Finally Antichrist What shall the Protestants who are at controversie with the Jesuits about these questions repaire to the Pope as supreme Judge what 's more foolish what more unjust The middle member the Jesuite calls a lie to wit that our faith must at last stay upon the Pope Truly what he sayes is a lye but that Poperie teacheth this is no lye except it be a lye also that the Pope is supreme Judge of all questions of faith for it is only he on whom the faith of all questions doth at last stay Or that we may speak more cleerly from whom there is no appealing to a superiour But an appeale may be made from the Pope to the Scriptures or to God as to a Superiour and the Jesuite himselfe confessing Christian faith is resolved into this first veritie which is beleeved for it selfe therefore this Position stands firme in all its members and the proofe of the assumption Furthermore who ought to be supreme Judge of faith interpretations and controversies of faith whether the Pope or not and whether the Scripture alone be the rule of faith and controversies or traditions also Or whether the Scriptures alone can be both a Rule and a Judge which the Jesuite barks out with a dogs not with a mans mouth that we may pay him home in his own language whole books of Protestants are extant concerning these nor do they belong to the argument of our secular Theme 19. It accuseth the Scripture of imperfection as if it were neither sufficient to beget faith and pietie nor to attain to salvation except it be supplied by traditions 20. Hence it calls traditions The unwritten word of God as certaine in fallible canonicall and as necessarie to salvation as the written word of God and to be received with the like affection of pietie and reverence The Assertion Whereas our adversarie conceales both these Positions they need no defence It is the common stile of Poperie thus to speak of both and it is unspeakable how witty eloquent and earnest they are at this day all of them in aggravating the imperfection and defects of the Bibles or Scriptures which are among Christians And on the contrary in extolling the divinitie and necessitie of their traditions In stead of all see Bellarmine lib. 4. of the unwritten word throughout all the book But how contumelious it is against God to defile with the blemish of imperfection his written word which as it testifieth of it self is able to make the man of God perfect for every good work And to give life eternall to them that beleeve On the contrary what arrogance vanitie and how full of danger it is not only to equall to but to extoll above and more religiously to reverence humane traditions with which God whatsoever men lie to the contrarie is worshipped in vaine I say to extoll these above Gods sacred word is not now our purpose to speak many words seeing all good men doe easily understand this point and it hath been often demonstrated by our Writers 21. It blasphemously calls the Scripture a Nose of waxe a doubtfull and dead letter written with inke which needed the Churches confirmation Like a sheath receiving any blade whether it be of steele lead wood or brasse The Assertion The Jesuite silently acknowledgeth these blasphemies worthy of Anathema yet he is willing to wash them away with a lye as if injuriously they were imputed to Poperie but indeed here is no fiction yet too little hath been said for Lindanus doth openly professe In Panoplia that the holy Scripture in Poperie is commonly accounted a Nose of waxe an ambiguous word and such as may be turned which way you will and that it is rightly so esteemed For hee adviseth Papists not to dispute with Hereticks he meanes Protestants out of the holy Scriptures hereafter Because saith hee as commonly you may see it is easily bent to what opinion you will therefore it is compared and very fitly too to a Nose of waxe Thus he approves excuses defends that reproach which the Jesuite calls a lie Costerus one of their chiefe Jesuites deviseth a three-fold holy Scripture One spirituall inspired by the holy Ghost in the minds of the Church and Pope The other left by the Apostles to the Church written with inke in paper and parchment books The third grounded on the Pontificiall Decrees and generall Councels Of the paper Scriptures for so this paper-brawler disgracefully calls the Propheticall and Apostolicall books speaking These former saith hee needed the confirmation of that for these are a dead letter written with inke in parchment or paper which can feele
perswade not move the mind to assent without the inward testimony of the holy Ghost But the Spirit of God when he once breedeth this most assured perswasion in our minds that the doctrine which is contained in the holy Bible is of a truth the will of God and worketh that comfort and change of our minds and hearts which is promised and taught in this book by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within us though all Angels and men should say contrary yet we would beleeve this to be the voice of God but if that remaine not or be not in us though all should say it yet we would not beleeve it Neither doth not the Spirit therefore establish the authority of the Scripture Object The Scripture beareth witnesse of the Spirit therefore the Spirit not of it Answer because we are to examine what the Spirit speaketh within us by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of us the Spirit himselfe declareth unto us that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him and that he will teach us nothing in our hearts which is not agreeable unto that testimony before set down of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainly perswaded us of the Spirit himselfe we will never re-call our opinions of God and his worship to the Scripture as the only rule to try them by Now then after it is declared unto us by divine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnesse of that divine revelation in our hearts then at length do we find our selves to be confirmed by the mutuall testimony of the same Spirit in the Scripture and in our hearts and we beleeve the Scripture affirming of it self 2 Tim. 3. 2 Pet. 1. That it was delivered by divine inspiration to the holy men of God 6 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to be received in the Church The Scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith Whereas it appeareth unto us that it is the word of God which the Prophets and Apostles have left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must be the rule square by which all things which are taught done in the Church must be tried Now all things of which there useth to rise questions in the Christian Church do appertain either unto doctrine or unto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule unto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place we speak of the doctrine of the Church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which we are bound by the commandement of god to beleeve or obey and therefore they cannot be changed by the authority of any creature and they are become obnoxious unto the wrath of God whosoever submit not themselves in faith and obedience unto them To these decrees and precepts the Papists adde many sentences which not only are no where delivered in Scripture but are repugnant unto it and they contend That the Church or the Bishops have authority of decreeing yea contrary and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeve or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse then by the words of the holy Scripture to beleeve or obey Contrariwise we beleeve and confesse That no doctrine is to be proposed unto the Church not only if it be repugnant unto the holy Scripture but if it be not contained in it And whatsoever either is not by the expresse testimony of the holy Scripture delivered or doth not consequently follow out of the words of the Scripture rightly understood that we hold may be without hurt of conscience beleeved or not beleeved changed abrogated and omitted The difference of the Scripture and of other mens opinions For we must ever hold a necessary difference between the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writings and doctrine of others in the Church The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeved the rule of faith That the Scripture onely neither hath nor can have any errour in any matter other teachers both may erre and oftentimes also doe erre when they depart from the written word of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeved on their own word because we know that God speaketh with us in them others have credit not because themselves say so but because the Scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more then they can prove by the Scripture Wherefore we do not reject others doctrine and labours in the Church but only setting them in their owne place we submit them unto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is delivered of God himselfe and that not in one place only of the Scripture as You shall not adde unto the word which I spake unto you neither shall you take away from it And I protest unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecie of this booke Dent. 4. Revel 22. if any man shall adde unto thâ—se things God shall adde unto him the plagues that are written in this booke And if any man shall diminish of the words c. Neither only by these words is forbidden that no false things and openly repugnant to the written word be added to the doctrine of the Church but also that no uncertaine things or things not appertaining unto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his will but this is onely to be learned out of that which is disclosed in his word And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Who searched the Scriptures daily Acts 17. whether these things were so 2 Faith is grounded only on the Word Secondly faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of divine worship that is the sure assent by which we embrace every word of God delivered unto us because it is impossible for us to be deceived by it if we understand it aright Further also that it may breed in us a true worshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoveable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine concerning God and Religion besides that which is knowne to be revealed in his word We may not therefore give the honour which is due unto God unto men neither may we go from certaine things to uncertaine but cleave only to the word of God in the doctrine concerning Religion and therefore humane decrees must not be accounted amongst those which we are to imbrace by faith Faith cometh by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeved or done are part of divine worship But things not prescribed are no part of divine worship Therefore they are not necessary Thirdly for so much as the worship of God is a worke commanded of God performed
3. That the doctrine be applied to the use of the Church which it hath in confirming true opinions or refuting errours in knowing of God and our selves in exhorting in comforting and in directing of our life 2 Tim. 2.15 Titus 1.9 as Paul commandeth Study to divide the word of truth aright And A Bishop must hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and improve them that say against it And wisely did Epiphanius advise Lib. 2. cont haeres Not all words of Scripture have need to be allegorized or construed according to a strange sense but they must be understood as they are and further they require meditation and sense for the understanding of the drift and purpose of every argument That is All places of Scripture are not to be transformed into allegories but we must seek out the proper sense of the words by meditation and sense that is using the rules of Art and having a regard of the propriety of tongues and our own experience by which we know the nature of those things which are signified by words commonly used in the Church 6 Instance Concerning the deciding of a controversie about the text and meaning thereof But here is cast in another difficulty for that in controversies concerning the text and the meaning thereof such a Judge is required whose authority and testimony may suffice for determining the meaning of the text For when both parties say they who strive about the meaning pleadeth each of them that his interpretation is true except judgement be given of such a Judge from whom it may not be lawfull to make any appeale the contention will never be decided and wee shall still remaine doubtfull of the sense of the Scripture Furthermore this judgment must needs belong to the Church for in the Church alone wee are to seek for an examining and determining of controversies concerning Religion What the Church therefore doth pronounce in these matters wee must of necessity rest upon that as the assured meaning of the Scripture And hereof they say it is manifest that the decrees of the Church are of no lesse authority then the expresse sentence of Scripture But we as we willingly grant that the eontroversies of the Church must be at length determined Answ Not the Church but holy Ghost is Judge of the Word and that according to the sentence of that Judge of whom wee may be certainly assured that wee cannot be deceived so we acknowledge this Judge to be not the Church but the holy Ghost himselfe speaking unto us in the Scripture and declaring his owne words For he is the supream Judge whose judgment the Church onely demandeth declareth and signifieth he cannot be deceived whereas all men are subject to the danger of errour in a word hee being the author of the Scripture is the best and surest interpreter of his own words And therefore the Scripture it self in all doubts recalleth us and bindeth us unto it self 2 Pet. 1.19 John 5.39 Isa 8.20 We have a most sure word of the Prophets to which ye do well that ye take heed as unto a light that shineth in a dark place Search the Scriptures To the Law and to the Testimony If they speak not according to this word it is because there is no light in them The Church doth not alwaies speak the words of the holy Ghost For although the holy Ghost speaketh also by the Church yet because shee doth not alwaies speake the words of the holy Ghost she cannot be the supreame and chiefe Judge of controversies in Religion For this Judge must be such a one whose sentence may by no meanes be called in question But we have none such besides the word of God registred in the Scriptures Neither do we at all take away the deciding of controversies Deciding of controversies is not taken away when wee make Scripture Judge of meaning of the Scripture For although contentious persons alwaies seek sophismes by which they may delude and shift off the testimonies of Scripture yet do they this against their conscience and the lovers of the truth require no other interpreter of the Scripture but the Scripture and do acknowledge and confesse themselves to be plentifully satisfied by it 6 Waies how to decide doubtfull places For whereas unto men also it is granted to be themselves the best interpreters of their owne words how much more ought this honour to be yeelded unto the holy Scripture wherefore if controversies be moved concerning the meaning of some place in the Scripture we ought much more to do that here which we would doe in other writings The analogy of faith To consider and respect the analogy of faith that is to receive no exposition which is against the ground of doctrine that is against any article of Faith or commandement of the Decalogue or against any plaine testimony of Scripture Even as Paul admonisheth forbidding to build wood hay 1 Cor. 3.12 stubble upon the foundation Examining of Antecedents and Consequents To weigh the things that go before and follow after that place which is in question that so not onely nothing contrary to these may be feigned on it but also that they may be set for the meaning of it which these require For these either not being observed or being dissembled the meaning of the Scripture is not seldome depraved So those words of the Psalme Psal 91.11 Hee shall give his Angels charge over thee that they shall beare thee in their hands that thou hurt not thy foot against a stone the Divell tempting Christ interpreteth them as if they served to maintaine over-rash and curious attempts when yet that which is added In all thy waies doth shew that they are to be understood of men doing those things that are proper unto their calling Resorting to places which teach the same more clearly To search every where in the Scripture whether there be extant any place where it stands for confessed or is manifest or may be shewed that the same doctrine in other words is delivered touching the same matter which is contained in that place which is in controversie For if the meaning of the clearer and undoubted place be manifested unto us we shall also be assured of the place which is doubted of because in both places the same is taught As when it is said Rom. 3.28 We conclude that a man is justified by faith without the works of the Law that in this place to be justified by faith is not to please God for the worthinesse of faith but for the merit of Christ apprehended by faith and that the workes of the Law signifie not the ceremonies onely but the whole obedience of the Law chiefly the morall other places do teach us which in moe and clearer words delivered the same doctrine concerning the justification of man before God as in the
is with in or under the bread they adde unto the words of Christ and depart from true simplicity For if that which Christ said is simply to be retained and that not to be admitted which he said not then may we not say The bread is both bread and the body of Christ but simply this only The bread is the body of Christ For he said not My body is with or in or under the bread or The bread is both bread and my body together neither addeth he as these adde of their own really substantially corporally but he uttereth these bare words of the bread This is my body Neither have the Transubstantiaries their opinion drawn from the words of Christ simply understood namely that of the bread is made the body of Christ or the bread is changed into the body of Christ for this is their own forgery and invention For Christ said not that the bread was now made or was a making or should be made but simply said The bread is my body where no change could come between so that the words of Christ be simply understood Therefore falsly do they perswade the people that they simply rest on the propriety of Gods word when as manifoldly and most farre they swerve and depart from it The true interpretation of Christ words We Protestants retain the words of Christ without adding or altering to wit that the bread is the body of Christ and indeed the true and visible body which was given for us But because these words literally taken would admit a sense repugnant to the truth of Christian faith for if bread were properly Christs body it would follow that bread was crucified for us therefore we affirm that in Christs words a convenient meaning must be inquired after that is Christs words must be understood sacramentally namely that the bread is called Christs body because it is a signe of Christs body the cup or wine in the cup is called Christs bloud because it is a sign of Christs bloud the cup is also called the new Testament because it is a signe of the new Testament even as baptism is termed a washing away of sins and a laver of new birth because it is a signe of both these which are wrought properly by the bloud and spirit of Christ The true sense therefore and naturall interpretation of Christs words is This is my body which is given for you that is This bread broken by me and given to you is a signe of my body delivered to death for you and an authentick seal of your conjunction with me so that he which shall beleeve and eat this bread he truly and really after a sort eateth my body Here therefore to the signe is attributed the name of the thing signified both for the conjunction which the thing signified hath in the right use of the Supper with the signe and also for the proportion which the signe hath with the thing signified In this exposition we are not led and over-ruled by Philosophy and humane reason as our adversaries traduce us and bear the world in hand we are but we observe those rules by which in the joint consent of all sound wise men wee are to censure the interpretation of any Scripture whatsoever namely by the analogie and rule of faith by the nature of the thing or subject by the testimonies of Scripture which teach the same thing Three rules wâ—ereby we may judge of the interpretation of Scripture For by help of these three rules the naturall sense of Scripture is wont to be examined as often as necessity driveth us from the letter to the sense and meaning 1. That no interpretation be received dissonant from the rule of faith or repugnant to any article thereof or any commandement of the Decalogue or any expresse testimony of Scripture for the spirit of truth is not contrary to it self 2. That the sense derived out of words signifying any thing have a congruity with the nature of the thing signified by the words as in this present subject of the Supper whereon wee insist when any question or doubt is moved therein we are to enquire seeing it is a Sacrament how the Scripture else-where speaketh of Sacraments and of the Supper it selfe 3. That other like places be weighed and considered by which it is either manifest and granted or may be demonstrated by some circumstance that they contain the same doctrine concerning the same thing which is contained in the place in controversie For if we be fully resolved of the meaning of any cleerer and uncontroversed place we shall also be resolved of the sense of the place in controversie if the same thing be delivered in both So then it is out of doubt that that meaning of the words of the Supper which is agreeable with these rules is true and those untrue which disagree from them But this our construing and interpretation which indeed is not ours but the doctrine of Christ himself his Apostles and all orthodox or right-beleeving antiquity doth every way sute with these rules wherefore undoubtedly it is most true and best beseeming the truth of the Gospel Now let us come to the arguments by which wee prove our interpretation to be true they are of four sorts 1. Some are taken out of the text it self and circumstances of the institution of the Lords Supper 2. Some are taken from the nature of the thing or subject that is by understanding the speech as the thing it self doth bear and suffer namely according to the nature of all Sacraments 3. Some are drawn from an analogie of the articles of our faith or from a conference of places or parts of Christian doctrine 4. Some are taken from other like places of Scripture where the same thing is delivered in such words as are manifest and whereof there is no controversie 1. The first sort of arguments taken out of the text and circumstances of the institution of the Lords Supper He sate down 1. CHrists humane nature at the first celebrating of the Supper by a corporall kind of placing sate in his proper place at the table and now is in heaven wherefore then it was not neither is it now corporally in the bread or in the place of the bread He took bread 2. Christ at the first Supper took not into his hands nor brake his body but bread wherefore bread is not properly and really the very body of Christ This is my body 3. Christs body was born of a virgin But bread is made of meal therefore it is not really Christs body 4. Christ said of the visible bread being broken This is my body and of the visible cup being distributed unto his disciples This cup is the new Testament in my bloud Therefore the Papists retain not the letter when they say My body is contained under the forms of bread and wine nor the Ubiquitaries when they thus speak My body is in with under this
thy glory Quest 129. What meaneth this particle Amen Ans That the thing is sure and out of doubt a 2 Cor. 1.20 2 Tim. 2.13 For my prayer is much more certainly heard of God then I feele in my heart that I unfeignedly desire the same The Explication THis particle is added not as a part of the prayer but it noteth and betokeneth 1. A true and sincere desire wherewith we wish that we may be heard that the thing we aske may be sure and certaine unto us and that God would condescend and answer unto our request 2. A certainty and profession of our confidence or confirmation of our faith whereby we trust that we shall be heard Wherefore the word Amen signifieth 1. So be it and sure and certaine be that which wee desire 2. So God being not unmindfull of his promise truely and certainely heare us FINIS Soli Deo Laus Gloria A large Alphabeticall Table containing all the chiefe and remarkable points contained in this BOOKE A ABsolution How the word of God doth absolve and condemne 485. Actions All actions are not sins in themselves but by accident 209. No action evill in it self in respect of God 210. Adultery The meaning of the word Adultery 601. Vide Chastity Affability What it is 613. Afflictions How many kinds of them 103. How they are punishments and how crosses ibidem Eight causes of them on the godly 104. The comforts which they have in them 105. 106. Three causes of the afflictions of the godly 161. All. Why all men are not saved by Christ but the faithfull onely 132. Whether Christ died for all 298. A reconciliation of those Scriptures which seeme to make for Christs dying for all 298. 299. Amen What it signifies 655. Angels What good Angels are 189. They are finite ibid. How they are called the children of God 190. They are the Ministers of the Elect. ib. Why called Powers 191. of evill Angels ibid. Christ called an Angel 256. Two reasons proving it ibid. c. Anger Gods anger against sin 165. Annointed Vid. Christ Why Christ is so called 226. What this annointing is ib. the Analogie betweene the signe and the thing signified 227. Christ is annointed spiritually 228. Why God cannot be said to be annointed ibidem and yet in what sort Christ may be said to be annointed according to his Godhead ibidem What the annointing of Christians is 234 What it is to be the partaker of Christs annointing 235. Arrians Their heresies confuted 263. 264. 265. c. Ascension What Christs ascension is 313. whither he ascended ibid. The manner how 314. The fruits of it 320. B BAptism What it is 409. Three things comprehended in it 410. The differences betweene baptisme and the washing of old ibidem Its ends and why it is not to be re-iterated 411. What it is to be baptised into Christs death 412. A two-fold washing in baptisme 413 What the right and lawfull use of baptisme is 414. The proper and improper formes of speaking of baptisme 415. Why baptisme is called the washing of the new birth 416. The baptisme of Infants confirmed by many arguments 417. The Anabaptists Arguments answered about the baptisme of Infants 418. 419. c. How baptisme and circumcision agree and how they differ 423. 424. Beget Begotten How Christ is said to be the only begotten Sonne of God 239. Why according to his manhood be cannot be properly so called 240. Beleeve What it is to beleeve God and IN God 179. what it is to beleeve IN Christ 237. Vid. Faith Blasphemy The difference betweene the blasphemy against God and against the holy Ghost 558. Blessings Wee may desire as well corporall as spirituall blessings 641. why corporall blessings are comprehended under the word Bread 643. Body How the parts of mans body are attributed to God 152. The Image of GOD in man doth not argue a bodily shape ibidem The similitude of mans body to declare our union with Christ 234. Of the bodies resurrection Vide Resurrection 372. 373. The ubiquity of Christs body confuted 459. Borne Five causes of Christs being borne of the Virgin Mary 272. The benefit of it 272. 273. Bounty In what the bounty of God is seen 164. Bread The breaking of Bread is one of the names which the Lords Supper yet retaines 427. Two things signified by it 434. Foure causes why this ceremony is yet retained ibid. whether Bread and Wine are the very body and bloud of Christ in the Sacrament 436. why the Bread is called the body 455. their Analogie 456. How corporall blessings are contained under the name of Bread 643. how we call Bread in the Lords Prayer Ours ibid. why Daily Bread and This Day 644. Brother Brotherhood Of our Brotherhood with Christ 240. Buriall To what end Christ was buried 300. C CAtechisme Catechising What. 25. who were the Catechumeni 25. 26. The originall and perpetuall use of Catechisme 26. The parts and points of it 27. Why necessary ibidem Its ends 29. Ceremonies What they are with their severall sorts 588. whether the Church may ordaine ceremonies 589. Chastity What it is 602. It s contrary vices 602. 603. c. Vide Adultery Christ Hee is perfectly just foure waies 115. why Christ is the Sonne and not Father nor holy Ghost 118. 119. why all are not saved by him and why the faithfull onely 132. why hee is called Jesus a Saviour 220. his office and benefits differ ibidem He is our most perfect Saviour 223. whom he saveth 224. why Jesus is called the Annointed 226. 227. he is annointed spiritually 228. Vide Annoint Christs Propheticall function what 229. Vide Prophet Why he is called the Word 230. why a Priest with the circumstances thereof See the word Priest Why Christ is a King and what his Kingdome is Vide King 233. Christ is our head in three respects 235. how Christ can be called the onely begotten Sonne of GOD when we also are called his sonnes 238. Of Christs God-head 241. his God-head proved by our Regeneration 251. Christ the Sonne of GOD a person really distinct from â—he Father and the holy Ghost 257. Christ hath the whole God-head entire 258. The properties thereof 259. he is equall in honour with the Father and the holy Ghost 260. Christians Why wee are so called 233. what our annointing is 234. Our Propheticall function and Priesthood 236. Church A definition of the doctrine of the Church 1. Reasons why GOD would have his Church distinguished from other Sects ibidem Notes of the Church 3. The parts of its doctrine with the differences from other Sects 3. 4. The difference betweene Church-doctrine and Philosophy 3. 4. How the Church-doctrine was delivered of God and how confirmed 4. 5. Reasons why the Scriptures depend not on the Church 5. Objections against this answered 6. 7. The Papists brag of their Churches not erring 16. Not the Church but the holy Ghost is Judge of the Word 21. Three Rules for having the
Our sacrifices differ from Christs three waies 236. How sacrifices and sacraments differ 400. A propitiatory sacrifice cannot be without bloud 461. Save Saviour Vide Jesus How the whole three persons may be said to save 221. 222. Christ is our most perfect Saviour 223. Why all men are not saved by Christ and why onely the faithfull 132. Scriptures Their authority depend not on the Church 5. 6. Objections against this answered 6. 7. Arguments shewing the certainty of Scriptures 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. Why no doctrine but the Scripture is to be received into the Church 12. It is the rule of faith ibid. The difference of it and other mens opinions 13. The Scriptures sufficiency proved by the Ancients 14. Objections against it answered ibid. c. The Papists objection of the Scriptures obscurity answered 18. 19. Some places of Scripture more darke then other some confessed and instanced 19. Three points observable in the interpretation of Scriptures 20. 438. Not the Church but the holy Ghost is Judge of the Scriptures 21. Six waies of deciding doubts in Scriptures 21. 22. Servant Whence the word is derived and what it signifies 269. Shamefastnesse What it is 603. Silence What 612. Simplicity What. 612. Sinne Vid. Wickednesse What sinne and what manner of sin the first sin of man was pag. 45. It consists in six things pag. 45. 46. What were the causes of its first sinne ibid. c. and effects 47. The cause of its permission by God with excellent uses of it 47. 48. How we know that sin is in us 48. What sin is 49. A two fold nature of it ibid. Two proofes that corrupt inclinations are sinnes 50. What originall sin is ib. 51. proofes of its being derived to posterity ibid. Foure causes why Adams posterity abideth the punishment of his sinne 53. Whether Infants sinne seeing they want will 54. Actuall sin what ibid. Of reigning sinne and why so called ibid. of mortall and veniall sin that Popish distinction 55. The Elect may sin against conscience yet not unto death 55. All sinne mortall in its owne nature 56. Of sin against and not against conscience 59. Of the sin against the holy Ghost what and why unpardonable 59. 60. Sin what it is of it selfe 62. The vertues of the unregenerate are sins by accident ibid. What the causes of sinne are 64. An order in the causes of sinne ibidem Foure pretended causes of sin 65. God no cause of it ibid. It ariseth from man himselfe 66. It s beginning is from the Devill 67. GOD is the causer of sinne not as sinne but as punishments ibid. The proper ends of sinne ibid. Sinne is a naturall property of man corrupted 71. The fearfull effects of sinne 72. 73. All sinnes not equall 73. God in sinne though he be the mover of the wicked will yet he is not the mover of the wickednesse in the will 80. Three causes why God is said to permit sinne 201. The Question of Gods being thought to be the cause of sinne decided 209. 210. 211. c. Sin is not of the nature of mans flâ—sh but by accident only 275. The Article of remission of sins 361. Sit. Sitting Why it is said Christ sitteth at the right hand of God 321. 322. Vide Hand of God Slandering What. 611. Sonne Vide Christ How Christ can be called the onely begotten Sonne of God when wee also are called his sonnes 238. 246. Divers sorts of sonnes ibidem How Christ is the onely and first begotten Sonne of GOD. 239. How the naturall Sonne of God 239. 244. and co-eternall 244. 245. Christ so named before he tooke our flesh 245. The onely begotten Sonne of God 246. The Sonne hath all things from the Father not by grace but by nature 260. Hee doth all things with the Father as the Father doth ibidem Arguments against the Sonnes Divinity answered 264. 265. Why the Sonne is called Lord and why Our Lord. 268. How the Sonne was conceived by the holy Ghost 270. Soule Whether immortall 365. sundry places of Scripture alledged against the immortality of the soule 366. The Elects soules estate separated from the body 369. Spirit Vide holy Ghost The divers names which are given in the Scripture to the Spirit 341. Suffering Vide passion pag. 290. 291. 292. c. Whether Christ suffered according to both natures 293. why hee suffered under Pontius Pilate 294. why on the Crosse 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Superstition Who are superstitious 540. Supper Vide Sacraments What the Lords Supper is 426. 427. It s manifold names 427. Its ends 428. How Baptisme and the Lords Supper differ 429. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430. who ought to approach to the Lords Supper and who not 462. what the wicked receive in the Lords Supper 463. Three causes for which the wicked are said to eate unto themselves condemnation 464. The right and lawfull use of it 465. Who are to be admitted to it 466. Vide Passeover page 467. c. Reasons against the reall presence 477. Suspicion What it is 611. Foure roots of good and evill suspicion 612. Swearing Of right and lawfull swearing 568. Whether lawfull to sweare by the creatures 569. By whom wee must sweare 570. Five causes why we must sweare by GOD alone 570. 571. Two principall causes of swearing 573. Vide Oathes T. TEmperance What it is 603. Temptation What it is with its kinds 650. What it is to leade into temptation 651. Testament The Old and New Testament in what they agree and how they differ 126. Thanks Thankfulnesse Why the knowledge of our thankefulnesse is necessary 35. 36. What mans thankefulnesse is and what Christian Thankefulnesse is 498. 560. the danger of omitting of it or being cold in it 560. 561. Transubstantiation Of it very largely and learnedly 448. 449. c. And Consubstantiation 450. Trinity What it is 172. Heretikes Objections answered that say that they are not named in the Scripture 173. The number of persons in Trinity ibidem Six strong proofes of the three persons in Trinity 174. How distinguished 175. Their order ibidem Their Attributes Effects and Operations what 175. 176. The doctrine of the Trinity necessary to bee held and maintained in the Church 177. Heretikes opposing that doctrine 178. Truth Six waies whereby we are taught the truth of GOD in Scripture 162. Truth what 610. V. UBiquitaries Their opinion refuted by many strong Arguments 477. 478. c. Three pestilent weeds that grow in their Garden 318. Vertue Two causes why the vertues of Ethnickes please not God pag. 44. The vertues of the Vnregenerate are sinnes by accident 62. The difference betweene the vertues of the Regenerate and of the Vnregenerate 63. Unchangeablenesse Gods unchangeablenesse proved 157. 158. Union The similitude of mans body to declare our union with Christ 234. Of the union of Christs two Natures and what it is in Nature what in Person 278. 279. W WIckednesse Whence the
nothing though one should cut or wring it therefore 't is like a scabberd which admits of any sword not of steele only but of wood also or lead or brasse Doth then Parrie lye in this or hath the Jesuite lost his shame But yet they teare and defile the Scripture more miserably for thus Lindanus compares those that dispute out of Scripture to men drawing a woodden saw to whom being wearie there is no end of deluding Hosius in his book De expresso Dei verbo throughout it all handles these Positions That it is the propertie of Hereticks to dispute out of the Scriptures That they must not encounter with Hereticks out of the Scriptures That the Scriptures make Hereticks That the expresse word of God being alledged by Hereticks Protestants he meanes against the sense of all other that is of the Popish Church is the expresse word of the Divell We will not speak of other abominable passages which neither Jewes could attribute to Moses his Law nor Mahumetans to their Alchoran without punishment If heretofore such words had been spoken of Sibylla's leaves the Romans had punished them with death Yet for these or the like meritorious words by which they think they have cut off the Protestant sinews one receives a Bishops robe another a Cardinals Hat as a reward from the Pope O say they scoffingly what conferres your Scripture on you But boast not in thy wickednesse Psal 52.3 Pag. 24. the goodnesse of the Lord is powerfull every day But saith the Jesuite this is devised by Parrie Whitaker and such like deformed Reformers That in Popery the Scriptures are as much accounted as Aesops Fables without the Churches testimony That the Pope preferres the Church to the Scripture That in Popery they deny the word of God to be the rule of living and beleeving aright I answer that nothing of this is objected to us in the secular Theme why then doe you passe by things truly objected and accuse Poperie of these things Cover if you be wise the ulcers of your Babylon The first concerning Aesops Fables Brentius objected to Peter Asoto a black Friar anno 1556. Hee doth not obscurely saith hee intimate that hee hath plainly the same opinion of the Scriptures that any other Asoticus hath or hath written of to wit that the Scripture availeth as much as Aesops Fables without the Churches authority To whom Hosius answering anno 1557. saith thus This might be spoken in a pious meaning which any godly man endued with charity and that thinkes no evill might draw out of these words For truly if the Churches authority did not teach us that this Scripture is Canonicall it should have but little weight with us I pray you then how can you denie Poperie to be of this opinion which Hosius so great a pillar of the Romish Church confesseth may be spoken in a pious sense Tell me then what odds is there between these words To have a very little weight and between these To availe as much as Aesops Fables I wonder you touch the other sore Lib. de Concil col 12.13 which the chiefest of your side doe avoid willingly as a rock in the sea Bellarmine hath so touched it that hee equalls the Decrees of Councels in truth infallibilitie and Canonicall authoritie to the Gospels and holy Scriptures and extolls the Pope far above Decrees of Councels How then is the Pope according to Bellarmine not preferred to Scripture As for the third though we know not who objecteth it to you as you utter it yet it is doubtlesse true For according to the same Cardinall of yours the word of God written is but a partiall rule of right living and beleeving But a partiall rule is no rule if you will urge the nature of a rule for a rule in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an infallible rule requiring or admitting of no addition or diminution to this that it may be a rule as the Jesuite knowes a rule to be defined by Basil and Varinus If then in Poperie the written word of God be but a partiall law of good life and faith not onely admitting but requiring also the addition of traditions it followes that this is plainly denied in Poperie which this fellow lies was devised by Parrie to wit that the written word of God is the rule of right living and beleeving 22. Lastly what Irenaeus wrote of ancient Hereticks when Roman Poperie is argued out of Scriptures it is turned to the accusation of the very Scriptures as if they were not right or had any authoritie and because they are diversly taken and because truth cannot be found out of them that want tradition 23. Roman Poperie then so many waies the originall of faith which is beleeved by tearing in pieces and blaspheming is deficient from the faith it overthrows faith both to it selfe and to its friends The Assertion If at this day Irenaeus that most ancient defender of the holy Scriptures against Hereticks did see our present controversies what else would he say think you against Poperie then what he wrote against the traditionarie Hereticks of his time that they cannot abide an encounter when they are convicted out of Scripture but fall upon accusing of the very words of God and that three waies First that they are not of authoritie Secondly that they are diversly spoken obscure doubtfull That finally they are imperfect not containing all truth At last they fix upon traditions which they think to be more perfect then the Scriptures they received from the Apostles All the Popish Masters now these hundred yeers past have after no other way handled this argument then what was the proper way of Hereticks of old For as often as they are convicted by our men out of Scripture do not they disswade any meeting or encounter That it is a vaine thing to draw a woodden saw with us Doe they not fall upon accusing the Scriptures themselves that they have no authoritie but what they have from the Church That they are most obscure and diversly spoken That by reason of their imperfection all truth cannot be found in them Doth not at length all their disputation end in tradition See the disputes and discourses of the Scriptures in Bellarmine Stapleton Lindanus Hosius Valentian and others Poperie then I hope understands whose successors the Scholastick Synagogues and Canonisticall in this part are and what principle of faith which is beleeved hath by unworthy tearing and blaspheming fallen from the faith and hath made the way of salvation unpassable both to it selfe and friends 24. Secondly to shake saving Faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse and to pull it out of mens hearts is to fail from the Faith and to overthrow faith both to themselves and others 25. Saving faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse is not onely an assent or knowledge of these things which concerning God and Christ are written in Gods Word but especially a confidence in the promises of the
That the Law and Gospel are the two onely parts of Christian doctrine proved by 4. reasons THE parts of the doctrine of the Church are two the Law and the Gospel in both which the summe of the whole Scriptures is contained The Law is tearmed the Decalogue and the Gospel is the doctrine touching Christ our Mediatour and the free remission of sinnes through faith This division of Church doctrine is clearly demonstrated to be sufficient by these evident arguments 1. All doctrine comprised in sacred writ concerneth either the nature of God or his will or his workes or sinne which is the proper worke of men and divels But of all these we are taught either in the Law or in the Gospel or in both Wherefore the Law and the Gospel are the chiefe generall heads which comprehend all the doctrine of the Scripture 2. Christ himselfe maketh this division of that doctrine which he commandeth to be preached in his name saying So it is written and so it behooved Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day and that in his name should be preached repentance and remission of sins Now the whole summe of all this is delivered in the Law and the Gospel 3. The writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe containe in them the old and new Testament or covenants between God and man Therefore it must needs be that in them is declared what God promiseth and what hee doth unto us to wit his favour remission of sinnes his holy Spirit righteousnesse and life everlasting as also what he requireth of us that is to say Faith and Obedience And these are the things which are taught in the Law and Gospel 4. Christ is the foundation and ground of the whole Scripture and the doctrine of the Law and Gospel is necessary to conduct us to the knowledge of Christ and of his benefits For the Law is our Schoolmaster unto Christ Gal. 3.24 constraining us to flee unto him and shewing us what that justice is which Christ hath recovered and restored unto us The Gospel of purpose amply treateth of the person of Christ his office and benefits Therefore all Scripture and heavenly doctrine is comprehended in the Law and the Gospel 3. Differences of the Law Gospel The maine differences of these two parts of Christian doctrine consist in three things In the matter it selfe In the subject or matter and kind of doctrine which they diliver because the Law is a doctrine prescribing unto men what is to be done and prohibiting whatsoever ought to be left undone whereas the Gospel is a preaching of free remission of sinnes by and through Christ In the manner of revealing In the manner of their revealing because the Law is knowne by nature the Gospel is revealed from above In their promises In their promises because the Law promiseth life with condition of perfect obedience the Gospel promiseth the same life on condition of our stedfast faith in Christ and the inchoation or beginning of new obedience unto God But hereof more shall be spoken hereafter in his due place 3 Wherein the doctrine of the Church differeth from the doctrine of other Sects and from Philosophy also and why these differences are to be retained THE differences betweene the doctrine of Gods Church and other Religions 4 Differences betweene Church-doctrine and other Religions are foure In their Authors GOD is the author of the doctrine of the Church from whom it was delivered by the ministry of the Prophets and Apostles other Sects are sprung from men and have been invented by men through the suggestion of Sathan In their testimonies of confirmation The doctrine of the Church alone hath divine testimonies firme and infallible such as quiet consciences and convince all other Sects of errour In teaching and not teaching aright the whole Law In the Church the entire and uncorrupt Law of GOD is perfectly retained and kept as for other Sects and Religions they maime and corrupt the Law of GOD. For they utterly reject the doctrine of the first Table concerning the true knowledge and worship of GOD either framing unto themselves another God besides that GOD who by his word and workes hath revealed himselfe unto his Church or seeking to know God but not by and in his Son or worshipping GOD otherwise than hee hath commanded in his word They are also altogether ignorant of the inward and spirituall obedience of the second Table That little good and truth which they have is a part of the commandements of the second Table concerning externall discipline and civill duties towards men In preaching not preaching aright the whole Gospel The Gospel of Christ is wholly taught and rightly understood in the Church onely other Sects are either cleane ignorant of it and despise it as the Ethnickes Philosophers Jewes and Turkes or they doe patch some little part of it out of the doctrine of the Apostles unto their owne errours of which part yet they neither know not perceive the use as the Arrians Papists Anabaptists and all other Heretickes of whom some maintaine errours concerning the person others concerning the office of our Mediatour These maine discords doe prove that the doctrine of the Church alone is zealously to be followed and kept and the Religion and doctrine of other Sects repugnant to the truth warily to be prevented and avoided according as it is said in Scripture BEWARE of false Prophets and FLY Idols The case holdeth not alike in Philosophy For true Philosophy howsoever it vary much from the doctrine of the Church yet it impugneth it not it is no lye as are the false doctrines of other Sects but it is absolute truth and as it were a certaine bright-shining ray of Gods divine wisdome fixed in mans understanding at the creation For it is a doctrine treating of God and his creatures The nature of Philosophy with the lawfull and fruitfull use thereof and other things good and profitable unto mankind compiled by wise and grave men through the light of Nature and grounded on principles in their own nature plaine and evident Whence it followeth that it is a thing not only lawfull but profitable also for Christans to imploy their labour and travell in the studies of Philosophy whereas contrariwise we may not busie our wits in the doctrine of other Sects but detest them all as untruths and lies coined by the Divel Notwithstanding between Philosophy the doctrine of the Church there is great difference especially consisting in these points 3 Differences between Philosophy and Church-doctrine In their grinciples They disagree in their principles For Philosophy in her principles is meerly naturall founded and built on things naturally knowne unto every man but the doctrine of the Church although it contain many things depending on nature yet the chiefest part thereof I meane the Gospel so far surpasseth the reach and capacity of nature
a fallacy of the Accident A declaration of the like example that himselfe was onely left alive of the true worshippers of God If therefore either Austine or whosoever else being not as yet converted unto Religion not as yet having experience of the certainty of it in his heart was moved rather by humane than divine testimonies to embrace it it cannot thereof be gathered that the certainty of the holy Scripture dependeth on no other testimonies or that by no other we are assured of it because that some are moved especially by humane voyces to reverence it cometh not thereof to passe for that the Scripture is not maintained by any other authority but it chanceth through the fault and weaknesse of them who sticking upon humane records doe not feele as yet or understand divine An Image and example of these degrees of faith is the story of the Samaritane woman For many of the Samaritans are said to have beleeved in Christ 1 The Samaritans because of the speech of the woman who testified that hee had told her whatsoever she had done But after that they had Christ with them for two daies many more beleeved because of his owne speech and they said unto the woman Now wee beleeve not because of thy saying for wee have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed the Christ the Saviour of the world All men come not by the same occasions nor have not the same beginnings unto faith 2 The Emulation of the Jewes Rom. 11. Paul saith that salvation was come unto the Gentiles and that hee did magnifie his ministry that the Jewes might be provoked to follow the Gentiles In the first of Peter 3 The honesty of wives Chap. 3. wives are willed to be subject unto their husbands that even they which obey not the word may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives while they behold their pure conversation which is with feare Even then as the Samritans were moved first by the speech of the woman to beleeve in Christ but after they had seen Christ and heard him they were so confirmed that they said they would now beleeve though the woman held her peace so also may it be that they which are not as yet converted or but weaklings may be moved especially by the Churches testimony as which runneth more into their eies to give credence unto the Scripture who yet neverthelesse after they are once illuminated with a more plentifull light of faith do finde by experience that they are confirmed by a farre superiour and more certaine testimonie that the Scripture is the word of God and do know by the force and evidence of it that they must keep their faith were all the Angels and men perswaders to the contrary as it is said by the Apostle Though we or an Angel from heaven preach unto you otherwise then that which wee have preached unto you 〈…〉 let him be accursed By these things therefore it may be understood that the voice and consent of the catholike Church may and ought The conclusion of the first part amongst other testimonies to serve for our confirmation and yet the authority of the holy Scripture not to hang upon it but that out of the Scripture it selfe rather wee must learne by what arguments we may be brought to know that it was delivered from God because that God himselfe doth witnesse it and also such is the force and quality of that heavenly doctrine that although all men should gainsay it yet it should not be any otherwise more manifestly and certainly knowne to be the voice of God than by it self But left any man may thinke that by any arguments which even reason by a naturall light judgeth to be sound The second part Arguments shewing the certainty of the Scripture without the singular grace of the spirit this may be wrought in the mindes of the wicked as either to obey the truth or to leave off to reproach it first hee must remember that the arguments or testimonies are of two sorts which shew the certainty of Christian Religion and maintaine the authority of the Scripture For there is but one onely testimony which is appropriated unto them alone who are regenerated by the spirit of Christ and unto them alone is it knowne the force of which testimony is so great that it doth not onely abundantly testifie and seale in our mindes the truth of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles but it also inclineth and moveth our hearts to the embracing and following of it Other testimonies whatsoever may be brought they are understood indeed both of the godly and the wicked and doe compell their consciences to confesse that this Religion rather then others is pleasing unto God and that it came from him but unlesse that one other come also which is known of the godly alone these testimonies will never bring to passe that men shall imbrace the truth although it be knowne unto them The arguments therefore which shew the truth and certainty of the Scripture or Church-doctrine are these The purity of doctrine The purity and perfectnesse of the Law therein contained For impossible it is that that Religion should be true and derived from God which maketh Idols or approveth open out-rages flat against the expresse Law of God and sound judgement of reason Now all religions that only excepted which is delivered in Scripture and received of the Church are manifestly convicted of this crime For as before hath been sufficiently declared they either abrogate and cancell the first Table of Gods Law touching the true God and his worship or they shamefully defile and disgrace it with their feigned untruths and of the second Table they reserve onely a part touching outward decent demeanour and civill duties Only the Church according to the prescript of Scripture retaineth both Tables of the Law whole and sound Wherefore the doctrine of the Church alone is true and divine The Gospel shewing our deliverance The gospel which sheweth us the onely way to escape and find deliverance from out the power of sin and death For questionlesse that doctrine and religion is true and divine which directeth us unto the meanes of avoiding sin and death without violating Gods justice and which yeeldeth effectuall and lively consolation to mens consciences concerning life everlasting But it is the doctrine of the Church alone set downe in the Gospel which openeth and proclaimeth unto us this freedome from misery and sealeth unto mens consciences these solid comforts Therefore that doctrine alone is true and divine Antiquity The antiquity of this doctrine which is found to be most ancient For the doctrine of the Church alone delivered in Scripture deriveth her originall from God and is able to prove her continuall descent from the beginning of the world The conference of the histories of the whole world with divine history sheweth that all other religions rose long
fallacies and condemneth their Idols and other vices then any other Sect which rather either tolerate and winke at or patronize and defend them The world hateth me because I testifie of it that the workes thereof are evill John 5.17 John 15.19 If ye were of the world the world would love her owne Gods marvellous preservation thereof The marvellous protection and wonderfull preservation of this doctrine against the furies of Sathan and other enemies of the Church For whereas no Religion is more dangerously at all times without intermission assailed by Tyrants and Heretikes then this of the Church and God notwithstanding hath hitherto wonderfully protected it against the cankred rancour and malice of enemies and the very gates of Hell insomuch as it alone hath persisted invincible whereas other Religions either not at all or slenderly assailed have speedily perished and suddenly fallen to the ground hence we conclude that the doctrine of the Church is approved of God cared for and secured by him Punishments of the enemies of it The punishments of the enemies For without doubt that Religion is allowed and advanced by God whose adversaries God punisheth for oppugning and withstanding it But histories both old and new have registred and recorded the dreadfull and heavie punishments inflicted by God on them who resisted the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Therefore God countenanceth and authoriseth that doctrine Now although the wicked sometimes flourish in this world and the Church lieth trodden under foot yet the end and event testifieth yea and Scripture teacheth that this is a worke of Gods providence and no casualty or accident neither is God therefore more pleased with them or displeased with his Church For the Church is alwaies preserved even amidst her persecutions and is at length delivered whereas the short felicity of Tyrants and wicked Imps hath a most dolefull and eternall destruction following it Neither is thereby the force of this proofe weakned because that all the persecutors of the Church are not in tragicall manner punished in this life as were Antiochus Herod and the rest For whiles God doth take vengeance on most of them in this life he doth sufficiently shew what hee would have to be thought of the rest of their complices verily that they are his enemies whom without they repent he will plunge into eternall plagues the beginning and feeling of the which is desperation in which all the enemies of Christian Reâ—igion end their dayes 2 Object Not for this cause yea they who are not oppressed with any other calamities of this life To conclude that it may be manifest that they are not only for other transgressions punished of God God doth so often denounce in his word that such shall be the ends of his enemies Ans Yea for this cause and that for this very cause because they go about to extinguish the people and true worship of God Yea furthermore they are not a few from whom while they lie in torments their conscience wresteth out this confession that they have drawne these miseries upon themselves by persecuting the godly as from Antiochus Epiphanes and Julian the Apostata And since that all the adversaries of the Church in their calamities and death are destitute of comfort it is manifest that they suffer as the enemies of God and therefore are far from true Religion Now that which the wicked alone doe there is no doubt but that is in the number of their sins for which they suffer punishment Wherefore the overthrowes of the enemies of the Church are no obscure testimony of the wrath of God against them even as God himselfe saith of Pharaoh To the same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee Exod. 9. Rom. 9. and that my Name might be declared throughout all the earth Confession and constancy of Martyrs The testimony and constancy of Martyrs who sealing this doctrine with their bloud do shew in the very midst of most exquisite torments that they do so think indeed as they taught and are firmly perswaded in their hearts of the truth of that doctrine which they have professed and that they draw that comfort out of it which they did preach unto others to wit that for Christs sake they are truly the sons of God and that God careth for them in the houre and point of death God therefore sustaining them by this lively comfort thereby witnesseth that he affecteth the doctrine of the Church for which they suffer The piety of the writers and professors therof The true prety and holinesse of those who wrote the holy Scriptures and made open profession of the doctrine comprised therein For that Religion is most sacred divine which maketh men holy and acceptable unto God But the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and others who heretofore have and now doe earnestly imbrace this doctrine farre exceed men of other Religions in true vertue and integrity as by the conference and comparison will appeare Wherefore it accordeth with reason that the doctrine of the Church rather then of any other Religion whatsoever is true and divine Their plaine dealing in detecting vices Their ingenuity and plain dealing in opening faults committed either by them or theirs whom the holy Ghost hath used in committing this doctrine to writing The testimony of the holâ— Ghost The testimony of the holy Ghost by whose in spiration the Scriptures were written the testimony I say of the holy Ghost in the hearts of them which beleeve that is to say a full faith and firm perswasion that the holy Scripture is the word of God that God according unto the tenour of this Scripture will be mercifull and good unto us which faith there followeth joyfulnesse resting on God and calling on his name with assured hope of obtaining both other good things which according to the prescript of this word we beg of him and even eternall life it selfe For this assent and assurance this lively consolation of the godly testeth neither on the testimony of man nor any other creature but it is the proper effect of the holy Ghost which effect how it is enflamed and strengthened by the same spirit through the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles read heard and meditated all the godly in a lively and certain feeling of their hearts have experience By this testimony of the holy Ghost all that are converted unto Christ have the certainty of heavenly doctrine mainly confirmed and surely sealed up in their hearts And this argument as it is proper unto the regenerate so it forceth their hearts alone not onely to credit the truth and authority of the holy Scripture but also perswadeth them to give an absolute assent thereunto and rest settled thereon All the other testimonies before alledged are common to those that are not converted unto Christ whom they also convict and stop the mouths of them that contradict this doctrine But of themselves they neither
by faith to this end principally that God may be honoured it is manifest that to beleeve and doe those things which cannot be denied or omitted without offending of God is the worship of God and contrariwise that God cannot be worshipped but by the prescript of his will both the consciences of all men and God himselfe in his holy word doth testifie as In vain doe they worship me who teach the doctrines and commandements of men It is as wicked therefore to number those things which are not expressed in the word of God Isa 29. Matth. 15. amongst those which are necessary to be beleeved and done in matters of Religion as it is unlawfull for any creature to thrust upon God that worship which himselfe never required 4. The Scripture is sufficient Fourthly there cannot be any thing added of men unto this doctrine without great injury and contumely done unto the holy Scripture For if other things besides these that are written are necessary to the perfection of true Religion then doth not the Scripture shew the perfect manner of worshipping God and of attaining to salvation which fighteth with the plain words of Scripture which affirme that God hath opened unto us in his Word as much as he would have us know in this life concerning his will towards us John 15. as Christ saith All things which I have heard of my Father I have made knowne unto you And Paul I have kept nothing backe but have shewed you all the counsell of God Acts 20. And Knowing that thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures from a child 2 Tim. 3. which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Christ Jesus For the whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improve to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse 5. Other Doctors may erre the Prophets and Apostles cannot therefore they are tied to these Fifthly we are to consider the degrees of them who teach in the Church For therefore is the authority of the Prophets and Apostles far higher then of other Ministers of the Church because God called them immediatly to declare his will unto other men and adorned them with testimonies of miracles and other things by which he witnessed that he did so lighten and guide their minds with his Spirit that hee suffered them to erre in no one point of doctrine our Ministers are called by men and may erre and doe erre when they depart from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Ephes 2. 1 Cor. 3. That the Church is builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And That hee had laid the foundation and other then that could no man lay others build upon it gold silver precious stones wood hay stubble Now it is manifest that they who may erre ought to be tied unto their doctrine who are warranted by the testimonies of God that they cannot erre Wherefore all other teachers in the Church must not bring any new point of doctrine but onely propound and expound those things unto the Church which are delivered by the Prophets and Apostles The consent of Fathers in this point For these causes therefore doth the whole ancient Church with great consent submit it selfe unto the rule of the sacred Scriptures whose authority yet ought of right to be greater then these mens who both in words and deeds fight against this opinion Basil serm de confess fidei Basil saith That it is a falling from the faith and a fault of pride either not to admit those things which are written in the holy Scriptures or to adde any thing unto them Agust Epist 3. And Augustine For neither ought wee to account of every ones discourses though they be catholike and worthy men as of the Canonicall Scriptures that it may not be lawfull for us without impairing the reverence which we owe to those men to dislike and refuse any thing in their writings if peradventure wee shall find that they have thought otherwise then the Scripture hath as it is by Gods assistance understood either of others Epist 112. or of our selves And If ought be confirmed by the plain authority of the divine Scriptures of those which are called in the Church Canonicall wee must without any doubting beleeve it as for other testimonies by which any thing is moved to be beleeved thou mayest chuse whether thou wilt beleeve them or no. But against these testimonies of the Scriptures and the ancient Church the adversaries of the truth contend that besides the doctrine which is comprised in the holy Bible other decrees also made by the authority of the Church are no lesse unchangeable and necessary to salvation then the Oracles Propheticall and Apostolike And that they may not without some shew and pretence take upon them this authority of decreeing what they list Objections of the Papists 1 Object The Scripture doth not remaine perfect Numb 21. Joshua 10. 1 Kin. 14.19 Jude 9. 14. 1 Cor. 5. Ephes 3. John 21.25 besides and contrary unto the Scripture they alledge places of Scripture in which some writings of the Prophets and Apostles are mentioned which are not come to our hands as The booke of the wars of the Lord The book of the just The booke of the Chronicles of the Kings of Judah The prophecie of Enoch and the story of the body of Moses And lastly the Apostle Paul maketh mention of his Epistles which now the Church hath not Hence therefore these men will conclude That the doctrine of the sacred Scripture is maimed and that therefore the defect hereof must be supplied by the Church But first of all concerning the holy Scripture we are to know that so much thereof hath been preserved of God for us as was necessary and profitable for the doctrine and consolation of the Church Furthermore concerning points of Religion though some holy books are wanting as those Epistles of Paul yet it is manifest that all necessary doctrine is contained in those which are extant They alledge That many things were delivered by word of mouth 2 Object Some things delivered by word of mouth Answer both before there were any Scriptures and afterward also by Christ and the Apostles as John 16.12 1 Corinth 11.34 2 Thessal 2.15 and elsewhere But those things which they delivered by word of mouth are the selfe same which they put in writing except some matters of ceremonies as Act. 15.20 1 Cor. 11.34 which maketh not for the adversaries whose traditions most of them repugne the Scriptures They alledge farther the practice and examples of the Apostles 3 Object That the Apostles have decreed against and besides the Scripture Titus 1. 1 Timothy 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 1 Cor. 6. Answer as if they did make any ordinances or lawes either besides or against the Scripture as when Paul ordaineth many
same chapter By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified in his sight Vers 20 21 22 23. for by the law cometh the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets The righteousnesse of God by the faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve for there is no difference For all have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus Conferring like places together To conferre places of Scripture where though the same words be not spoken of the same thing yet the words and formes of speaking are used of the like things For if the interpretation of the like place be certaine and there be the same causes for the like interpretation to be given in the place in controversie which are in the other then of the like places we must give one and the same judgement Mat. 5.29 30. The Lord willeth to put out our eye to cut off our hand if they be a cause of offence unto us Now whereas the Law forbiddeth us to maime our body Thou shalt not kill that therefore by this figure of speech the Lord would have us that wee should rather forsake things most deare unto us than by the rust and motion of them wee should suffer our selves to be withdrawne from God the like forme of speech other-where used Jeremy 22.24 Deut. 32.10 to signifie things most deare and precious doth shew as If Jechoniah were the signet of my right hand yet would I plucke thee thence and Hee kept him as the apple of his eye Consent of the catholike Church with 3 rules of direction therein John 8.37 When once according to that rule the controversies concerning the text and meaning thereof are judged we may lawfully also descend to the consent of the Church yet putting great space betwixt and not without great advisement For lest by the name of the Church we be beguiled 1. No sentence or meaning is to be received which these rules of examining and judging which have been now declared do not suffer 2. Wee must consider what times and what writings are purest what points of doctrine have beene and in what ages either rightly expounded or depraved with errours 3. Whose interpretation either is of the authour or may be of 〈◊〉 confirmed by the testimonies of the Scripture And to this deciding of all controversies about the meaning of the Scripture drawne out of the Scripture it selfe doe all the godly and lovers of truth agree even as it is said Hee that is of God heareth the words of God Now the testimony of the ancient and catholike Church so farre as they see it to accord with the Scripture they doe with glad and thankful mindes embrace and are so much more assured of the knowne truth But if any quarrelling men doe not yeeld unto the testimonies of the Scriptures we must not seeke because of them a Judge higher then the word of God but must leave them unto the judgement of God as the Apostle counselleth us Reject him that is an hereticke after once or twice admonition Titus 3.20 knowing that he that is such is perverted and sinneth being damned of his owne selfe 1 Cor. 14.38 Rev. 22.11 And If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant Hee that is filthy let him be more filthy Neither verily doth he whom the word of God doth not satisfie rest on the authority of men as the truth it selfe doth shew but as these things are sufficient to shut the mouthes of them who gainesay the truth or at leastwise to manifest their impudency so is there further required for the fencing of the consciences of all the godly in debate of Religion besides a care of learning the doctrine of the word of God Prayers An ardent and daily invocating of God by which wee may desire that wee may be taught and guided by his holy Spirit This if wee shall doe hee will not suffer us to make stay in errour which may pull us from him but will open unto us the true and certaine meaning of his word concerning all things necessary to our salvation that our faith may depend not on humane but divine authority even as it is promised Mat. 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you seeke and ye shall finde knock and it shall be opened unto you Luke 11.13 James 1.5 For whosoever asketh receiveth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened How much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Ghost to them that desire him If any of you do lack wisedome let him ask it of God which giveth to all men liberally and reproacheth no man and it shall be given him but let him ask in faith and waver not Object 11. It is unmeet that the holy Ghost should be subject unto another Answ We make him not subject to any other but compare him with himselfe To their former arguments our adversaries adde That it is a shame that the holy Ghost speaking in the Church should be subject to the examination and judgment of another and therefore we must not examine him by the rule of the Scripture But seeing that the same Spirit speaketh in the Church and in the Scripture when wee doe examine the voice of the Church by Scripture we do not subject the holy Ghost to another but we compare him with himself And by this means 1. We give unto him the praise of truth and constancy while we do acknowledge and restifie that he is alwaies like himself and doth never square from himself 2. We confesse that the supreme authority of pronouncing the will of God belongeth unto him while we doe not seek whether those things be true and certaine which he hath spoken but whether those be his words which men ascribe unto him and this doe we even after the selfe same manner which he hath prescribed us and after we find out by the rule of the written word that any thing hath proceeded from him to that without making any controversie we submit our minds and wils Contrariwise it is easie to see 2 Contumelies against the holy Ghost issuing out of the Papists opinion of the Judge of the Scripture that our adversaries themselves are guilty of that contumely against the holy Ghost of which they accuse us For while they will have the authority of giving judgement concerning the meaning of the Scripture and deciding of controversies not to belong unto the Scripture but unto themselves by this very thing 1. They imagine that the holy Ghost may dissent from himselfe 2. They make themselves Judges higher then the holy Ghost and Word of God Lastly whereas Paul saith That he is the Minister of the New Testament Object 12. The Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth 2
Sciences so in the study of Divinity wee hardly and slowly conceive the grounds thereof nay all our knowledge is confuse and imperfect unlesse every part of the whole doctrine be delivered by the Professors and Readers and conceived by the Auditors and Hearers in some method and order Orderly delivery thereof in publick That the Students of Divinity may hereafter plainly and orderly deliver unto their auditory a briefe summe of this whole doctrine necessary it is that they themselves first carry in their understanding a complete frame as it were and perfect body thereof Invention and judgement of the interpretation of Scripture It is farther necessary to the finding out and judging of the true and naturall interpretation of Scripture which whereas it ought to square with faith that is to say to impeach no point of this heavenly doctrine of necessity the Interpreter must have an absolute knowledge of the main grounds and foundation thereof Examination of controversies in the Church It is needfull for the increase of judgement in Ecclesiasticall controversies which are divers difficult and dangerous lest perhaps otherwise we be carried head-long from truth into errour 3 Reading and meditation The third course of the study of Divinity is the reading and diligent meditation of the Scripture or holy Writ And this is the highest degree of the study of Divinity for which Catechisme and Common places are learned to wit that we may come furnished to the reading understanding and propounding of the holy Scripture For Catechisme and Common places as they are taken out of the Scripture and are directed by the Scripture as by their rule so againe they conduct and lead us as it were by the hand unto the Scripture Catechisme pertaineth unto the first part of the study of Divinity whereof it followeth that we presently discourse The Speciall Preambles touching CATECHISME THE Speciall Prefaces touching CATECHISME are these five which follow 1 What Catechising or Catechisme is 2 Whether it hath bin alwaies practised and of the originall thereof in the Church 3 What are the chiefe points thereof 4 The reasons why it is necessary 5 What is the scope and end thereof 1 What Catechisme is THE Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cometh from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The significations of the word Catechisme both these words signifie in their common and largest sense to resound to instruct by word of mouth and to rehearse another mans sayings But properly to teach the rudiments and elements of any doctrine whatsoever and more properly in Church phrase to deliver the first principles of Christian Religion in which sense we read it used Luke 1.4 Acts 18.25 Gal. 6.6 c. So then this word Catechisme signifieth in a generall and common sense the first briefe and A B C Lecture in whatsoever doctrine delivered by word of mouth But as the Church useth it it signifieth an institution of the ruder sort in the elements of Christian doctrine Wherefore Catechisme is a briefe and plaine exposition and a rehearsall of Christian doctrine The definition of Catechisme framed for the capacity of the ruder sort select and gathered out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and drawne into certaine questions and answers Or Catechisme is a briefe summe of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles delivered by mouth unto the simple and ignorant and exacted or required againe at their hands What the Catechumeni in the Primitive Church were and how many sorts of them 1 Ancient Converts Catechumeni in the Primitive Church were those who learned the Catechisme that is to say such as were now of the Church and were instructed in the principles and beginnings of Christian Religion Of the Catechumeni there were two sorts Some of good yeares and ripe age who of Jewes and Gentiles became Christians but were not yet baptised These were first instructed in the Catechisme and afterwards baptised and admitted to the Lords supper Such a Catechumene was Augustine when of a Manichee hee became a Christian Austen and hee whiles hee was yet but a Catechumene wrote many bookes before hee was baptised of Ambrose Ambrose Such a Catechumene was Ambrose when hee was chosen Bishop of Millaine the urgent necessity of the state of that Church so requiring for suppressing the pestilent heresie wherewith the Arrians had infected it Otherwise Paul forbiddeth a Novice or Catechumene to be chosen Bishop For the Neophiti or Novices were those Catechumeni who as yet were not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 3.6 or very lately were baptised so called from the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Enlish New-plants that is to say New-beginners and Punies of the Church Other Catechumeni there were little impes borne in the Church 2 Young children of Christian parents the children of Christians These eft soones after their birth as being members of the Church were baptised and after they were growne a little elder they were instructed in the Catechisme which when they had learned they were confirmed by laying on of hands and so dismissed out of the companie of the Catechumeni so that it was lawfull for them thence forward to draw neer with the elder sort unto the Lords Supper Of the Catechumeni you may see more in Eusebius tenth book of Ecclesiasticall history Euseb hist Ecclesiast lib. 10. cap. 4. Catechists and fourth chapter not far from the end They also were called Catechists who taught the Catechisme and were the instructers of the Catechumeni 2. Of the Originall of Catechisme and of the perpetuall use thereof in the Church AS of the whole ministery of the mysteries of Christianity so must we conceive of the originall of Catechisme The practice of catechising exereised in the time of both the Old and New Testament Gen. 17.7 that it was ordained of God and hath been of perpetuall continuance in the Church For whereas God since the beginning hath been the God not onely of the aged but of younglings also according to the forme of his Covenant made with Abraham I will be thy God and the God of thy seed he hath instituted and appointed that both of them after the exten◠and reach of their capacity be severally instructed in the doctrine of salvation First the elder by the publike voice of the Ministery then the younger by catechising at home and in schooles Concerning the instruction of the elder sort the case is cleere and out of doubt Touching the catechising of children in the Jewish Church In the time of the Old Testament there are expresse commands every where extant in holy Scripture In the 12. and 13. of Exodus God commandeth that children and the whole family should be taught the originall and use of the Passover In the fourth of Deuteronomie God chargeth Parents that they rehearse
unto their little children the whole history of the Law then published And againe in the sixth he willeth that the doctrine touching one God and the perfect love of God be often inculcated in the eares of children And farther in the eleventh he biddeth that the whole Law and Decalogue should be expounded unto them Wherefore in the Old Testament children were taught the chiefe points of the doctrine of the Prophets whetheâ— touching God or the Law or the promise of the Gospel or the use of the Sacraments and Sacrifices of those times which were types of the Messias to come and of his benefits these and whatsoever other points of doctrine children were taught either at home by their Parents or in publike schooles and congregations by the Prophets 2 Kin. 4.38 and 6.1 For I doubt not but that to this use the houses of the Prophets of Eliseus and others were erected To this purpose God himselfe in briefe delivered the whole doctrine of the Law thus Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart c. and thy neighbour as thy selfe To this purpose likewise delivered God summarily the whole doctrine of the Gospel thus The seed of the woman shall break the head of the Serpent And In thy seed shall all the nations be blessed They had also Sacrifices Praiers and other things which God would that Abraham and his posterity should teach their children and their whole family and therefore this doctrine was framed fit for the capacity of children and the ruder sort In the New Testament wee reade how Christ commanded little children to be brought unto him In the time of the New Testament Mat. 10.14 on whom he laid his hands and blessed them Suffer the little children to come unto mee saith Christ and forbid them not for of such is the Kingdome of God And that catechising of children was in use in the Apostles time witnesse the example of Timothy 1 Tim. 3.15 of whom Paul writeth that he had learned the Scriptures of a childe A farther and more direct proofe hereof we have in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Heb. 6.1 2. which Epistle layeth downe certaine heads of the Apostles Catechisme of repentance from dead workes of faith towards God of the doctrine of Baptism and of Sacraments and the laying on of hands of the resurrection from the dead and of eternall judgement all which he entituleth Milke for children These and such like grounds of doctrine were required at the hands of the Catechumeni at the time of Baptisme and of little children at the time of Confirmation by laying on of hands Therefore the Apostle termeth them The doctrine of Baptisme and laying on of hands Semblably the Fathers also wrote briefe summes of doctrine certaine remnants of which we see as yet in Popery Eâ—seb hist Eccles â—ib 6. cap. 3. Eusebius writeth of Origen that he restored in Alexandria the custome of catechising which in time of persecution was decayed Socrates also reporteth of catechising thus Our forme of catechising saith he is after the manner we received of the Bishops our predecessors going before us according as we were taught when we laid the foundation of faith and were baptised according as we have learned out of the Scripture Pope Gregories Catechisme Pope Gregory erected and set up Idols and Images in Churches that they might be the bookes of Lay-men and children After these times the doctrine of the Church through the negligence of other Bishops and subtlety of the Bishop of Rome was by little and little corrupted catechising decayed and at length was transformed into that ridiculous ceremonie which at this day is by them called Confirmation Thus far of the originall and perpetuall practice of catechising in the Church 3. What are the parts and chiefe points of Catechisme THe especiall parts of the rudiments of Christian Doctrine as it is said in the place afore-named unto the Hebrewes were Repentance and Faith in Christ that is to say The Law and the Gospel Catechisme therefore may primarily and in the largest sense it beareth be divided as the whole doctrine of the Church is into the Law and the Gospel For Catechisme differeth not from the doctrine of the Church in subject and substance of the matter it handleth but in the forme and manner of handling it as solid strong meat prepared for men of yeares which representeth the doctrine of the Church and milke and weak meats chewed for children which shadow and resemble Catechisme vary not in the subject I meane the essence and nature of meat but in these qualities of being strong and weake meats These two parts the vulgar and common sort call by the name of the Decalogue or the Apostles Creed because the Decalogue comprehendeth the summe of the Law the Creed in briefe the substance of the Gospel They term it also the doctrine of faith and works Or the doctrine of things to be beleeved and done Some of the learned divide it into the doctrine concerning God his will and his workes Againe they distinguish Gods workes into workes of Creation Preservation and Redemption But these three members of this division are all handled either in the Law or the Gospel or in both and therefore this division is easily reduced to the former Others make five parts The Decalogue The Apostles Creed Baptisme the Supper of the Lord and Prayer of which parts some were immediately delivered by God himselfe as The Decalogue Others mediately and that either by his Sonne manifested in the flesh as The Lords Prayer Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord or by the Ministery of the Apostles as The Apostles Creed But these parts are also couched within the two before rehearsed For The Decalogue is the summe of the Law The Creed the briefe of the Gospel The Sacraments are as appurtenances of the Gospel and therefore have reference unto the Gospel as farre forth as they are the Seales of grace promised in the Gospel but as they are testimonies of our obedience towards God so they carry the nature of Sacrifices and appertaine to the Law Prayer is a part of the worship of God and therefore referred to the Law The parts of this Catechisme This Catechisme consisteth of three parts which are 1. Mans misery 2. Mans delivery from this misery 3. Mans thankefulnesse for this delivery Which division in effect swerveth not from the rest because the other parts are coupled in these The Decalogue pertaineth to the first part inasmuch as it is the glasse wherein we view and have sight of our sin and misery and to the third part inasmuch as it is the exact rule of true thankefulnesse to God and of Christian conversation The Creed because it describeth the manner of our delivery is contained under the second part Thither also belong the Sacraments which are as the appurtenances and seales of the doctrine of faith Lastly Prayer as the principall part of our spirituall
the will of God of set purpose doth expresly against the same Or it is a sinne committed of those who wittingly and willingly sinne as David wittingly committed adultery and murder contrary to the Law Sin not against the conscience Sin not against the conscience is that which we either not willing or not witting commit or which is indeed acknowledged to be sinne and is lamented of by the offender but cannot perfectly be avoided in this life such as is Originall sin and many sins of omission ignorance and infirmity For we omit many good things and commit evill being suddenly overcome and overtaken by infirmities as Peter of infirmity in imminent danger is overcome and denieth Christ wittingly indeed but not willingly therefore hee weepeth bitterly and loseth not utterly his faith according to Christs promise I have prayed for thee that thy faith faile not It was not reigning sin Luk. 22.32 much lesse the sin against the holy Ghost because he loved Christ no lesse when he denied him then when he bewailed his offence though that affection did not at that time for feare of imminent danger shew it selfe Such sin Paul acknowledgeth in himselfe and lamenteth it I doe not the good which I would but the evill which I would not Rom. 9.1 that doe I c. His blasphemy also and persecution and violence against the Church was a sin of ignorance For I did it ignorantly saith he therefore God had mercy on me 1 Tim. 1.13 This third division of sin and the definition of both sins Christ hath expresly delivered saying The servant that knew his Masters will and prepared not himselfe The proofe of this division of sin neither did according to his will shall be beaten with many stripes but hee that knew it not and yet did commit things worthy of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes Luk. 12.47 The fourth division of sin THere is sinne unpardonable or a sinne against the holy Ghost or a sin unto death What unpardonable sin or sin against the holy Ghost is There is also sinne pardonable or not against the holy Ghost or not unto death This distinction is deduced out of Matthew 12.31 Mark 3.29 1 John 5.16 Sinne unpardonable or sinne against the holy Ghost and unto death is a deniall and oppugning of the knowne truth of God and his will and workes of which mens consciences and minds are fully ascertained and convicted by the testimony of the holy Ghost not of feare or infirmity but of set purpose and hatred of the truth and of a despitefull malicious stomacke conceived against the same which sinne whosoever commit they are punished of God with a perpetuall blindnesse Perpetuall blindnesse an effect of it Why it is called unpardonable that they can never returne to God by true repentance in this life and by consequent can obtain no pardon It is called unpardonable not that by the grievousness thereof it exceedeth the worth of Christs merit but because he who offendeth herein is punished with sinfull blindnesse and hath not the gift of repentance For because it is a peculiar kind of sin a peculiar kind of punishment is also inflicted thereon namely finall blindnesse and impenitencie And without repentance Mat. 12.32 Mar. 3.29 there is no remission Whosoever shall speak against the holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world nor in the world to come And Whosoever blasphemeth against the holy Ghost shall never have forgivenesse but is culpable of eternall damnation Why it is called thy sin against the holy Ghost It is called sinne against the holy Ghost not as if the holy Ghost might be offended by any man and not the Father also and the Son but by an eminent significancy of speech because it is in a speciall manner committed against the holy Ghost that is against his proper and immediate office or operation which is the enlightning of their minds Why it is called a sin unto death 1 John 5.16 It is called sin unto death by John not that this alone is mortall or deserveth death but by an emphaticall significancy of speech because it especially deserveth death and all they who commit this sin assuredly die therein because none of them repenteth of it Therefore John will that we pray not for it because forsooth in vaine the remission thereof is craved at Gods hands The Scripture elsewhere speaketh of this sin as Hebr. 6.4 5 6 7 8. chapt 10.26 27 28 29. and Tit. 3.10 11. Certaine Rules to be observed touching the sin against the holy Ghost It is not in every reprobate The sin against the holy Ghost is not found in every reprobate person but in those only who are lightned by the holy Ghost and convicted in conscience of the truth as Saul Judas c. Object Every unpardonable sin is a sin against the holy Ghost because Christ saith The difference between other sins pardoned and this sin against the holy Ghost that the sin against the holy Ghost is unpardonable but finall perseverance in whatsoever sin without repentance is remitted to no man And therefore it is a sinne against the holy Ghost and by a consequent all that perish sinne against the holy Ghost Answ The ambiguity of unpardonable sin maketh foure terms in this Syllogism For in the Major it signifieth that kind of sinne which is never remitted to any because whosoever commit it whether at the end or before the end of their life they persevere in it even to the end without repentance But in the Minor it signifieth not a certaine kind of sinne but all their sinnes who repent not which indeed are not remitted to them because they persevere in them to the end without repentance and they are unpardonable not before the end but in the very end of their life yet are they remitted to others who persevere not in them but repent For perseverance in sin is nothing else then the sinnes themselves which are continued unto the end and therefore this is the meaning of the Minor Sins in which men persevere without repentance unto the end are not pardoned them who persevere in them but now all men doe not persevere in them as they persevere in the sin against the holy Ghost even whosoever once fall into it And Christ in this speech sheweth not for what sins men are punished with everlasting death For it is certaine that it befalleth for all sinnes of which men repent not but he sheweth what sinnes are such as whosoever doe commit them they doe never repent This he affirmeth of no kind of sin but onely of blasphemy against the holy Ghost It is not every Reigning sin Every sin against the holy Ghost is Reigning sin and sin against conscience but not contrariwise every Reigning sin sin against the holy Ghost For it may fall out that some man either ignorantly or else wittingly and willingly may patronize some errours
that the regenerate neither perfectly nor continually can obey God and that Reasons to prove the former doctrine as the beginning so the continuance of our conversion dependeth of God is confirmed besides these testimonies by evident reasons as 1. We receive all good things from God much more then these good things which are the greatest of all Jam. 1.17 that is our conformity with God and perseverance therein 2. Nothing can be done besides the eternall decree of God but the good works which the converted doe Ephes 2.10 God from everlasting did decree We are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes which God hath ordained that wee should walke in them Jer. 1.5 Before I formed thee in the wombe I knew thee and before thou camest out of the womb I sanctified thee Wherefore they are able to doe neither more nor lesse of such workes then God hath decreed to worke in them by his Spirit 3. The gifts of the holy Spirit are not in the will and power of men but in the power of the Spirit who dispenseth them All these things worketh even the selfe same Spirit distributing to every man severally as he will 2 Cor. 12.11 Ephes 4.7 2 Thes 3.2 Vnto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ All men have not faith Now perseverance in true godlinesse and a will and desire to persevere and the craving of the confirmation strengthening and aide of the holy Spirit are no lesse the gift of the holy Spirit then regeneration it selfe and faith and conversion as hath been shewed before Wherefore to persevere in faith and conversion is no more in our power then to beleeve and be converted 4. In whose power and arbitrement our perseverance is be is the preservation of our safety But God and not we is the author and preserver of safety John 10.28 No man shall plucke my sheep out of my hand Therefore our perseverance is not in our owne power and arbitrement but in Gods 5. As our conversion so also our perseverance is the free gift of God that is As God findeth no cause in us why to convert us so neither findeth he cause in us whereby he should be moved to keep us being converted that wee doe not defect or fall For neither is there cause in us why he should more keep us from falling away then our Parents in Paradise neither is the chiefe cause in the Saints themselves why God should defend some rather then some against temptations and sins as Samuel and Josaphat rather then Sampson and David But if to persevere were in our power or not to persevere then the cause of this diversity should be in us Wherefore perseverance in godlinesse and abstaining from sin is not to be ascribed to our selves but to the mercy of God But against the former sentence to wit that even the best workes of the Saints in this life are not perfectly good and therefore are not able to stand in the judgement of God and to please God but by the imputation of Christs satisfaction the Papists oppose themselves Object 1. The Workes of Christ and the holy Spirit say they cannot be impure and not please God The good workes of the regenerate Christ worketh in them by his Spirit Wherefore it is necessary and must needs be that they are pure and perfect and please God even as they are considered in themselves For God cannot condemne his owne workes although he examine them according to the rigour of his judgment The good workâ— of the regenerate are not perfect so long as themselves who work joyntly with the spirit are not perfect We answer to the Major The workes of God are pure and worthy no reprehension as the workes of God and such as God worketh but not as they are depraved by the creature neither are they alwayes pure which are not the workes of God only but the creatures also For these as they are of God are voide of all fault but as they are done by the creatures they are good also and without reprehension if the creature by which God worketh them be perfectly conformable to the will of God but impure and unperfect and according to the sentence of the Law subject to damnation if the creature by which God worketh them be corrupt and vicious that is depraved by the not knowing of God and by averting from God Object 2. God cannot condemne the members of his Son There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus Rom. 8.1 The regenerate are the members of Christ Therefore even as they are considered of themselves they and their workes cannot be condemned in the judgment of God Answ There is more in the conclusion then in the premisses The imperfections of the regenerate and their workes are blotted out and pardoned in Christ For this only followeth that the Saints cannot be condemned but this cometh in respect of Christ his satisfaction imputed to them not in respect of their owne obedience which pleaseth God not because it perfectly agreeth with the Law but because the defects and faults which cleave unto it are pardoned through Christ Object 3. Christ in judgment will render unto every one according to his workes But the severity of Gods justice doth not render good according to workes which are not perfectly good Wherefore the workes of Saints are so perfect as that they cannot be condemned in the judgement of God We answer unto the Major The justice of God doth not render good but according unto perfect workes if hee judge legally according to the covenant of perfect obedience towards the law But he rendreth good also according to the imperfect workes How Christ will render unto every one according to his workes and such as deserve damnation except the sin that cleaveth unto them be pardoned when as he judgeth according to the Gospel that is not according to the covenant of workes or our owne obedience which should satisfie the law but according to the covenant of faith or of the righteousnesse of Christ applied unto us by faith and yet according to workes as according to the tokens or testimonies of faith from which they proceed and which they as effects thereof doe shew to be in men Object 4. The Scripture in many places ascribeth perfection of good workes to Saints even in this life and saith that they are perfect and did walke with their whole and perfect heart before God I have sought thee with my whole heart Psal 119.10 Psal 119.2 Genes 6.9 2 Chro. 15.17 Matth. 5.48 In what sense the Scripture sometimes ascribes perfection of works to the regenerate in this life And in the same Psalme Blessed are they that keepe his testimonies and seeke him with their whole heart Noah was a just and upright man in his time The heart of Asa was perfect in all his dayes Be ye perfect as your Father
appeareth out of these sayings Abraham saw my day John 8.56 John 14.6 John 10.7 Ephes 1.22 â—ebr 13 8. What the Gospel 〈◊〉 and was glad No man cometh to the Father but by mee I am the doore c. God hath appointed him over all things to be the head to the Church Jesus Christ yesterday to day c. Now The Gospel is the doctrine revealed in Paradise from heaven by the Son of God the Mediatour presently after the fall of mankinde into sin and death wherein freedome from sin death and from the curse and wrath of God that is remission of sinnes salvation and life everlasting by and for the same his Sons sake our Mediatour is of the free grace of God promised and preached to all that beleeve in the Sonne of God and imbrace repentance by which doctrine the holy Ghost doth forcibly worke in the hearts of the faithfull kindling in them faith repentance and the beginning of everlasting life Or out of the 18 19 and 20 Questions of the Catechisme such a definition of the Gospel is framed The Gospel is a doctrine which God first made known in Paradise and afterwards spread it abroad by the Patriarks and Prophets shadowed it by sacrifices and other ceremonies of the law and lastly accomplished it by his onely begotten Son teaching that the Son of God even our Lord Jesus Christ is made of God unto us wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that is to say a perfect Mediatour satisfying for the sin of mankinde and restoring righteousnesse and life everlasting to all them who by a true faith are engraffed into him and doe imbrace his benefits This definition all the summes which are in Scripture delivered of the Gospel John 6.70 doe confirme as This is the will of him that sent me that every man that seeth the Son and beleeveth in him should have everlasting life and I will raise him up at the last day â—â—ke 24 47. John 1.17 Through his Name was repentance and remission of sins to be preached to all nations The law was given by Moses but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ By these and the like testimonies of Scripture it is manifest that both the Law and the Gospel preacheth repentance and that the instrument whereby God doth work in us repentance or true conversion is properly the Gospel But this order in proceeding must be observed First the Law is to be proposed that thence we may know our misery What order is to be observed in teaching the Law and Gospel Then that we may not despair after our misery is known unto us the Gospel is to be taught which both giveth us a certain hope of returning into Gods promised favour by Christ our Mediatour and sheweth unto us the manner how we are to repent Thirdly that after we attain unto our delivery we wex not carelesse and wanton the Law is to be taught again that it may be the levell square and rule of our life and actions 2. Whether the Gospel hath been alwayes known in the Church or whether it be any new doctrine The perpetuall continuance of the Gospel proved The Gospel sometimes signifieth the doctrine of the promise of grace and of remission of sins freely to be given for the sacrifice of the Messias as yet not manifested in the flesh and sometimes the doctrine of the Messias already exhibited In the latter sense and signification the Gospel hath not been of perpetuall continuance but began with the new Testament In the former meaning it hath alwayes been extant in the Church for presently after mans fall it was manifested in Paradise to our first parents and afterwards spread abroad and expounded by the Patriarks and Prophets and finally at length consummated and absolved by Christ both in the fulfilling or full performance as also in a more cleer declaration of those things which had before time been promised in the old Testament This is confirmed By testimonies of Peter Paul and Christ himselfe Acts 10 43. 1 Pet. 1.10 Rom. 1.2 John 5.46 By the records of the Apostles as of Peter To whom also give all the Prophets witnesse that through his name all that beleâ—ve in him shall receive remission of sins Of the which salvation the Prophets enquired and searched Likewise of Paul which Gospel he had promised afore by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures Of Christ himself also saying Had yee beleeved Moses ye would have beleeved me for he wrote of me By all the prophecies of the Messias The same is manifested by all the promises and prophecies which speak of the Messias This is therefore diligently to be marked because God will have us know that there was and is from the beginning of the world unto the end one onely doctrine and way of salvation which is by Christ Jesus Christ yesterday and to day the same also is for ever Heb. 13.8 Joh. 14 6. 5.46 I am the Way the Truth and the Life no man cometh to the Father but by me Moses wrote of me How say you wrote Moses of Christ 1. Because hee recounteth the promises concerning the Messias Why Moses is said to write of Christ Gen. 12.3 Deut. 10.15 Num. 24.17 Gen 49.10 In thy seed shall all nations be blessed God shall raise up a Prophet c. A Star shall rise out of Jacob. The Scepter shall not depart from Judah untill Shiloh come 2. Because hee restraineth these promises concerning the Messias unto a certain family of which the Messias was to be born and to which afterwards the promise of the Messias was more and more renewed and revealed 3. The whole Leviticall priesthood and the whole ceremoniall worship as the sacrifices the oblations the altar the temple and other things which Moses described had a respect and were referred unto Christ yea the kingdome also and the kings were a type of Christ and of his kingdome Wherefore Moses wrote very many things of Christ Object 1. But Paul saith that The Gospel was promised by the Prophets Rom. 1.2 And Peter that The Prophets prophesied of the grace which should come unto us 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore the Gospel hath not been alwayes Answ Wee accept of the whole reason as true of the Gospel understood and taken in the second signification above rehearsed that is of the doctrine of the promise of grace fulfilled by Christ exhibited in the flesh and of the evidence of this doctrine for in former ancient times the Gospel indeed was not but was promised onely by the Prophets to wit How the Gospel is said to have been promised unto the Fathers 1. As concerning the fulfilling of those things which in the old Testament were fore-told of the Messias 2. In respect of the more manifest knowledge of the promise of grace 3. In respect of a more large powring out of the gifts of the holy Ghost that is the Gospel then was not the doctrine of
agnise the mercy and grace of God and yeeld thanks unto him for the same The summe therefore of all is that though the satisfaction of Christ our Mediator for our sins is most perfect yet all are not delivered by it but they only who beleeve the Gospel and do apply the merit of Christ by a true faith unto themselves Object 1. Grace exceedeth the sinne of Adam If therefore for the sin of Adam all men are cast away much more by the grace of Christ all and not beleevers onely shall be saved Answer to the antecedent Grace exceedeth and is above sin in respect of the sufficiency of the satisfaction not in respect of the application thereof Wherefore that all are not saved through the satisfaction or obedience of Christ the fault thereof sticketh in men themselves and is to be ascribed unto the unbeleevers who imbrace not the grace of Christ offered but like ungratefull men reject it Object 2. Whomsoever Christ hath fully satisfied for they are to be received of God into favour for so doth the justice of God require But Christ hath fully satisfied for all the sins of all men Therefore all men are to be received of God into favour or if this be not done God shall be unjust or somewhat is derogated from Christs merit Answ The Major proposition being understood simply and without any limitation is false All are received into favour for whom Christ hath satisfied with this condition if they apply the satisfation of Christ unto themselves by faith This condition is expresly added John 3.10 So God loved the world that hee gave his Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but might have everlasting life Object 3. Adam by one sinne made all subject to condemnation but Christ doth justifie onely some The force therefore of Adams sin is greater to condemne then of Christs satisfaction to save Answ The force of Christs satisfaction is seen not in the multitude of them who are saved but in the greatnesse of the benefit We deny the consequence of this argument because the force excellency and efficacy of Christs satisfaction is not to be esteemed by the multitude or number of those men who are thereby saved but by the greatnesse of the benefit it selfe For it is a greater work to deliver and save even one from everlasting death then to make all men by one sin guilty of everlasting death for be it that Christ should save even but one man yet it was necessary 1. That he should pay in a finite time a punishment in greatnesse and value infinite not onely for that one sin of Adam but for other infinite sins which follow it of which every one also deserves infinite punishment It was required also 2. That he should purge and take away not only that originall and birth-sin but also infinite others 3. And should restore in him a perfect conformity with God Wherefore the grace of Christ in saving even one man doth in infinite manner exceed the sin of Adam Ans 2. Again that the force of that efficacy which is in Christs merit and benefit passeth not through all men as the strength of Adams sin passed through all his posterity the fault hereof is in men who do not as much apply unto themselves by a true faith Christs merit as they do apply unto themselves the sin of Adam both by being born in it and consenting unto it and fostering it Now the reason why all men do not beleeve nor apply this Christs benefit unto themselves is a question of higher and deeper speculation impertinent to this place This may suffice for answer herein Rom 9.28 God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth And he will so shew his mercy that hee will also exercise his justice Quest 21. What is true faith Answ It is not only a certain knowledge whereby I surely assent to all things which God hath revealed unto us in his word a James 2.19 but also an assured trust b Heb. 11.1 7. Rom. 4.18 19 20 21. 10.10 Ephes 3.12 Hebr. 4.6 James 1.6 kindled in my heart by the holy Ghost c Gal. 5.22 Matth. 16.17 2 Cor. 4.13 Joh. 6.29 Eph. 2.8 Act. 16.14 Phil. 1.19 through the Gospel d Rom. 1.16 10.17 1 Cor. 1.21 Act. 10.44 16.14 whereby I make my repose in God being assuredly resolved that remission of sins everlasting righteousnesse and life is given not to others only but to me also e Rom. 1.17 5.1 Gal. 3.11 2.16 and that freely through the mercy of God for the merit of Christ alone f Eph. 2.8 Rom. 3.24 5.19 Luke 1.77 78. The Explication THe doctrine of Faith followeth 1. Because faith is the means whereby we are made partakers of the Mediatour 2. Because without faith the preaching of the Gospel profiteth and availeth nothing The Questions touching Faith are 1. What faith is in generall 2. How many kindes of faith there are in Scripture 3. How faith differeth from hope 4. What are the efficient causes of justifying faith 5. What are the effects of it 6. To whom it is given 1. What faith is in generall THe word fides or faith according to Cicero's derivation Whence faith hath his name Cic. Offic. 1. receiveth his appellation and name from the Gerund fiendo which signifieth doing because that which is covenanted is performed and is defined by him to be The assurance and truth of contracts and whatsoever kind of composition yea the very foundation of justice The generall nature of faith as it is extended unto all things It is commonly defined to be A certain or grounded knowledge of propositions or conclusions to which we assent on authority of the assertion of true witnesses whom wee may not except against or doubt of whether it be God or Angels or man or experience The generall nature of faith as it concerneth onely divine things and is taught in Scripture But whereas in the most generall distinction of faith there is one kind of faith in divine matters another in humane the question here is what Theologicall faith or faith in divine things is Wherefore we must give a more strict difinition of faith taken in generall which notwithstanding must be such as that it comprise all the specials of faith delivered in Scripture In generall therefore The divers acceptations and uses of the name of faith whatsoever faith is mentioned in Scripture it is A certain knowledge firmly yeelding assent to all things which are delivered in the sacred Scriptures of God his will works and grace whereunto we condescend even because God himselfe doth affirme it Or it is to yeeld assent to every word of God delivered to the Church either in the law or in the Gospel for that it is the asseveration or avouching of God himselfe Oftentimes faith is taken for the very doctrine of the Church or those things
whereby wee are out of Gods word informed and instructed unto faith or assent and beleefe as when wee use to say The Christian faith the Apostolike faith Oftentimes it is used for the fulfilling of ancient promises or the things themselves which are beleeved as Before faith came we were kept under the law and shut up unto the faith which should afterward be revealed Gal. 3.23 How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmly give assent as understanding or apprehension of principles science sapience art prudence for the assent coming unto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing it had without assent it is imperfect and unprofitable yet none of those are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before is described for to those notices or apprehensions we do assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our minds or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certain proofs But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophy but cometh and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall revelation or divine testimony That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseveration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theologicall faith from all other knowledges even the most certain And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessary that wee may not think that out of Philosophy or such principles as are naturally known to all are to be drawn reasons or arguments sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the word of God and those good and necessary consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certain then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either Naturall or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2. How many kinds of faith there are in Scripture FOur sorts of faith are found rehearsed in Scripture 1. Historicall 2. Temporary 3. Working miracles 4. Justifying or saving faith The difference of these kinds one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think all those things to be true which are manifested from above What historicall faith is either by voice or by visions or by oracles or by any other manner of revelation and are taught in the books of the Prophets and Apostles and thus to be perswaded of them for the asseveration and testimony of God himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such things as God is said to have done to do or that he will do hereafter of this faith these testimonies of holy Scripture make mention 1 Cor. 13.2 If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains c. Which saying notwithstanding may be construed of all the sorts of faith James 2.19 justifying faith only excepted The divels beleeve and tremble for the divell knoweth exactly both what things are written in the word and also what are not written because hee is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoever things are done in the Church and also through long experience hath known the doctrine of the Church to be true Acts 8.13 Simon Magus beleeved to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostle Peter propounded but he had not a justifying faith Temporary faith is to assent unto the doctrine of the Church together with profession and joy therein What temporall faith is though not true and unfained that is to say not springing from a lively sense of the grace of God towards them but of some other cause whatsoever therefore it endureth but for a time and in the instant of affliction vanisheth Or It is to assent unto the heavenly doctrine which is delivered by the Prophets and Apostles to professe it to glory therein and to rejoyce in the knowledge thereof for a time not for the application of the promise to themselves to wit not for any feeling in their hearts of Gods grace towards them but for other causes and therefore without any true conversion and finall perseverance in the profession of this doctrine This definition is drawn from the parable and words of Christ He that receiveth seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath hee not root in himselfe and dureth but a season Mat. 13.20 21. for as soon as tribulation or persecution cometh c. The causes of this kind of joy are in a manner infinite and diverse in divers persons yet all of them temporary at whose fading such faith also as is grounded on them flitteth and vanisheth Hypocrites rejoyce at the hearing of the Gospel Temporary faith is led in a string with the commodities of the world and with them doth live and die either because it is a new doctrine in their ears or because it seemeth to sooth and flatter their affections whilest it disburdeneth them of mens traditions as doth the doctrine of Christian liberty of justification c. or because they haunt a licentious custome of sinning or hunt after profits and commodities whether publike or private as riches honour glory c. which then appeareth when the crosse overtaketh them For then because they have no root they are parched and wasted with the heat thereof Thus hypocrites rejoyce they rejoyce not as true beleevers I mean on a sense and feeling of Gods grace working in them and on an application unto themselves of the blessings offered in the word which one thing only in the faithfull is the cause that they are rapt with exceeding true and perfect joy and the removing of this cause sufficeth to make faith temporary The difference of temporall and historicall faith This time serving faith differeth from historicall only in that joy which accompanieth it and not the other for the historicall faith hath a bare and naked knowledge only but temporary faith besides this knowledge rejoyceth therein for time-serving men receive the word with joy whereas divels beleeve historically and yet are hereon touched with no joy but rather tremble they I say joy not in that knowledge they have but wish it were quite extinguished Nay farther they professe not themselves to be followers of that doctrine though they know it to be true but horribly persecute and maliciously oppugne the same Notwithstanding in men historicall faith is sometimes coupled with profession and sometimes also severed from it for oftentimes men professe for I know not what causes that religion and truth which in heart they hate many also which are resolved and know assuredly the verity of Christian doctrine notwithstanding oppose themselves and set their faces against it and these are they which sin against the holy Ghost Object Yea but the
divell hath often professed Christ therefore he doth not oppugne this doctrine The divel professed Christ that for his testimonies sake he might be lesse beleeved Mark 1.25 Acts 16.18 Ans He did this not for any desire of promoting and advancing Christs doctrine but for the hatred he bare unto it that by his testimony he might cause it to be suspected and might mingle therewith his own errours and lies therefore Christ doth command him silence as Paul also doth in the Acts. The faith of miracles is an especiall gift of effecting some extraordinary worke or foretelling some certain event by divine revelation Or What the faith of working miracles is It is a certain perswasion springing from an especiall revelation and peculiar promise of God touching some miraculous effect which he would have done and foretelleth that it shall come to passe For this kinde of faith cannot be drawne simply out of the generall word of God unlesse some singular promise or revelation of God be annexed therewith Of this faith the Apostle saith If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains 1 Cor. 13.2 for although this speech be understood of all the kindes of faith excepting justifying faith yet it is especially referred to the faith of miracles That this faith is diverse from the other kindes is proved by these reasons 1. By that saying of Christ How it differeth from the rest Matt. 17.20 If ye have faith as much as is a graine of mustard seed yee shall say unto this mountain Remove hence to yonder place and it shall remove But many holy men who had a stable faith and both knew the word of God and rejoyced therein and applyed it unto themselves as Abraham David c. yet did not remove mountains Therefore this is a diverse kind of faith from that justifying faith which they had 2. Many Exorcists and the sons of Sceva in the Acts endeavoured to cast out divels Acts 19 1◠whereas they had not the gift of it to wit speciall revelation from above and therefore it fell out ill with them the spirit of the possessed man invading disarming and wounding them Acts 8.13 3. Simon Magus is said to have beleeved and yet could hee not work miracles and therefore he would have bought and gotten this power with mony 4. The divell knoweth the story of the Scripture neither yet doth he work miracles because none besides the Creator is able to change the nature of things 5. Judas taught and wrought miracles as did the other Apostles therefore he had an historicall faith yea and perhaps a temporall faith and the faith of miracles yet had he not a justifying faith for hee is called of Christ a divell 6. Many shall say unto Christ John 6.70 Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have not wee by thy name cast out divels but Christ will answer them I never knew you Wherefore the gift of working miracles is given to hypocrites also 7. The other kinds of faith extend to all things that are written in the word and therein proposed to be beleeved but this of miracles is appropriated and restrained to some certain works or extraordinary effects to come therefore it is a distinct kind of faith and different from the rest Justifying or saving faith is properly that which is defined in the Answer to the 21. Question of the Catechism What justifying faith is in which definition the generall or common nature is a knowledge and stedfast assent for of an unknown doctrine there is no faith and it behoveth every man to know the doctrine before he beleeve it 1. The materiall cause thereof whence the Papists implicite faith is refuted 2. The formall The difference or speciall nature is the confidence and applying which every particular man maketh to himselfe of free remission of sins by and through Christ The property and peculiar affection thereof is to rest and rejoyce in God for this so great good 3. The efficient The efficient cause is the holy Ghost The instrumentall cause is the Gospel 4. The instrumentall under which the use also of the Sacraments is comprehended The difference thereof from the rest The subject where it is seated is the will and heart of man Justifying or saving faith differeth from the other kinds of faith in that this onely is the certain confidence whereby we apply Christs merit unto our selves 1. In nature It is a confidence unmoveable and we apply it unto our selves when every one of us do certainly resolve that the righteousnesse or merit of Christ is also given and imputed to us that we may be esteemed just and righteous of God and also may be regenerated and glorified Confidence or trust is a motion of the heart or will following and pursuing some good thing and rejoycing and resting thereon for the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifie beleefe and to beleeve come from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to be strongly perswaded Whence the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to credit and beleeve even with profane authors is used in this sense to wax confident and to rest on any thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 145. as wee read in Phocilides Credit not the Commons for the multitude is deceitfull And in Demosthenes Thou art confident on thy selfe or buildest too much on thine owne person Confidence is a motion of the heart because it is a following and pursuing of a good thing and a desire of retaining that good which a man already doth enjoy It is a rejoycing because it is glad of the present grace of God towards every of us of full deliverance from the guilt of sin and from sin it selfe in part and because by that which every one enjoyeth in present hee conceiveth hope of everlasting blessings to come as of everlasting life and full delivery from all evill both of crime and pain and therefore is free from the fear of future evill Matth. 25.29 1 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.13 To him that hath shall be given The holy Spirit given unto us is the earnest and pledge of our full redemption Again Justifying faith differeth from the rest in this also that this justifying faith is concerning all spirituall gifts and whatsoever belong to our salvation 2. In object It only concerneth spirituall things and is properly and simply or absolutely called faith in the Scripture and is proper also and peculiar to the elect and chosen The faith of miracles is a certain gift whereby we are not bettered which we may want without any hindrance to our salvation neither is it given to all the faithfull nor at all times Historicall faith is a part of the justifying and befalleth all the godly and hypocrites but is not sufficient alone to salvation because it applyeth not to it selfe those benefits which are made known unto it out of the word Temporary faith
hypocrites have 3. In extent It comprehendeth the rest but is not comprehended by them Justifying faith therefore differeth from Historicall faith in that it alwayes comprehendeth Historicall but this is not sufficient to make a justifying faith as neither are the other two And it differeth from them all because by justifying faith alone righteousnesse and inheritance is obtained For if as the Apostle saith we are justified by faith and faith is imputed for righteousnesse 4. In effect end It only obtaineth the inheritance Rom. 3.28 Rom. 4.5 and the inheritance is by faith that faith then shall be one of these four But it is not historicall faith for then the divels also should be accounted righteous and heirs of the promise neither temporary for that is rejected by Christ nor the faith of miracles for if so Judas also should be heir Righteousnesse therefore and the inheritance is of justifying faith alone which indeed is properly simply and absolutely termed faith in the Scripture and is peculiar to the elect and chosen No man knoweth what justifying faith is but hee that hath it Now what justifying faith is no man truly understandeth but he who hath it for he that beleeveth knoweth that he doth beleeve as he who never saw or tasted hony knoweth not of what quality it is in the taste though you tell him much of the sweetnesse of hony But whosoever truly beleeveth that is hath a saving faith he both hath experience in himself of these things and also is able to declare them to others For 1. He being convicted thereof in his conscience knoweth Properties of justifying faith John 3.36 that whatsoever things are spoken in the Scripture are true and divine For faith is builded upon a certain or assured and divine testimony otherwise it were not a full perswasion 2. He findeth himself bound to beleeve them for if we confesse them to be true it is then just and meet that we should assent unto them 3. He principally respecteth imbraceth and applyeth to himselfe the promise of grace and of free remission of sins righteousnesse and life everlasting by and for Christ as it is said John 8.36 Hee which beleeveth in the Son of God hath life everlasting 4. He being emboldned on this confidence relyeth on the present grace of God and out of it doth thus gather and conclude of further grace By the present love of God towards mee and the beginnings of the first fruits of the holy Ghost which so great blessings God imparteth unto me I certainly resolve and am perswaded that God will never change his good will towards me sith he himselfe is unchangeable and his gifts without repentance therefore I hope also for a consummation and accomplishment of these blessings that is for plenary and full redemption 5. He rejoyceth in the present blessings which he hath but most of all in the certain and perfect salvation to come and this is that peace of conscience which passeth all mens understanding 6. Hee hath a will to obey the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles without any exception in doing or suffering whatsoever is therein commanded If I will beleeve God I must obey his will and think that this his will is not revealed unto us from men but from him Wherefore a man indued with justifying faith doth that duty which is imposed upon him strive the world and the divell never so much against him and undergoeth beareth and suffereth whatsoever adversities for the glory of God cheerfully and boldly having God his most benign and good Father 7. He is certain that his faith though it be in this life imperfect and languishing and oftentimes very much eclipsed yet being builded upon the promise of God which is unchangeable doth never altogether faile or die but the purpose which it hath of beleeving and obeying God continueth it striveth with doubts and temptations and at length vanquisheth and in the celestiall life which is to come shall be changed into a full and most certain knowledge of God and his will where we shall see God face to face 1 Cor. 13.12 All this whosoever truly beleeveth he feeleth sensibly in himself and whosoever feeleth this sensibly in himselfe he truly beleeveth 4. How faith and hope differ Faith apprehendeth things present hope respecteth things to come JUstifying faith is not confounded with hope though they both respect the same benefits for faith taketh hold of the present good as remission of sins or reconciliation and regeneration or the beginning of obedience and life everlasting in us Hope eyeth the good to come as the continuance of our reconciliation and the perfecting or accomplishment of everlasting life or our conformity with God that is full delivery from all evill Object Life everlasting is a thing to come We beleeve life everlasting We beleeve therefore that which is to come that is faith is also of things to come and so faith is hope it self Ans The Major must be distinguished Life everlasting is to come true as concerning the consummation or accomplishment thereof in this respect it is not now simply beleeved but hoped for We are saved by hope Rom. 8.24 1 John 3.2 How life everlasting is a present and how a future good Now we are the sons of God but it doth not appear what we shall be Life everlasting is also a present good 1. As concerning the will and unchangeable purpose of God who hath decreed from everlasting that which he hath begun in us and will also in due time accomplish it 2. As concerning the beginning thereof in this present life for everlasting life is begun here in the elect by the holy Ghost and in this respect is not hoped but beleeved according to those aphorismes and brief sentences of Scripture He that beleeveth in the Son hath life everlasting John 5.24 and hath passed from death unto life John 17.3 This is life eternall that they know thee to be the only very God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ. By faith then we are certain that those blessings which as yet we have not are not withstanding ours for Gods promise and for the unchangeable will in God to give them us but in certain hope we look for them as concerning their accomplishment The summe is There is one and the same act and operation of faith and hope but they differ in consideration It is called faith as it doth apprehend things to come as if they were present in regard of the unchangeablenesse of Gods will it is called hope as it doth certainly look for the bestowing of those things And in this sense the Apostle saith that faith is conversant in things hoped for Faith saith he is the ground and substance of things hoped for Hebr. 11.1 that is it is that which maketh things which are hoped for to be extant and present and is the evidence of things which appear not or are not seen to
hee be worthy of love or hatred Therefore wee cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolve any thing of Gods present favour and so by consequent neither of that which is to come Answer to the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by events of things be they good or evill for externall and outward fortune is no certain token whereby to judge of Gods favour 2. Again man knoweth not of himselfe but hee knoweth it God revealing it and certifying us abundantly of his love towards us by his word and Spirit Repl. 5. Who hath known the minde of the Lord Answ Rom. 11.34 No man hath known it before God hath revealed it neither after hee hath revealed it doth any man perfectly know it but so much we know as may suffice to our salvation We all behold as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 Rom. 8.16 and are changed into the same image from glory to glory It is the Spirit which revealeth and witnesseth unto us 1 Cor. 1.22 that wee are the sons of God Object 2. But if the righteous turn away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity Ezek. 18.24 he shall die in his sins Therefore beleevers also may defect from godlinesse and fall from everlasting salvation Ans 1. That which is spoken but conditionally is no positive assertion Ans 2. He in that place is called just not only who is truly just but also who seemeth just in the eyes of men of which kind oftentimes time-serving hypocrites are which beleeve for a while and afterwards fall away for a true just man is like a tree planted by the waters side whose leafe shall not wither Psal 1.3 4. And the sons and heires only are endued with true conversion and godlinesse Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God And if sons then also heirs Gal. 4.7 1 Cor. 2.12 16. Wee have received the Spirit of God that we might know the things which are given unto us of God We have the mind of Christ When the Spirit of God which worketh in the sons and heirs of the kingdome their conversion and sanctification is called 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.14 The earnest of our inheritance untill the redemption of the possession purchased Object 3. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.1 Matt. 26.41 that they receive not the grace of God in vain so Christ likewise biddeth us Watch and pray Ans Thereby carnall security is forbidden and certainty of salvation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnesse and praier is commanded for these are the necessary and proper effects of our election and an infallible argument of salvation For all beleevers are elected and Paul teacheth Ephes 1. That by faith we are made partakers of Gods adoption Object 4. Saul failed and fell away finally Saul was one of the godly Therefore the godly also fall away Ans We deny the Minor that Saul was one of the godly for he was an hypocrite Repl. But he had the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans He had such gifts of the holy Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and adoption and therefore neither had hee the holy Ghost sanctifying him which is proper unto the elect Object 5. The doctrine of the certainty of our salvation breedeth security Ans It breedeth indeed a spirituall security by it self in the elect alone and a carnall by accident and that only in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Quest 22. What are those things which are necessary for a Christian man to beleeve Ans All things which are promised us in the Gospel a John 20.31 Matth. 28.20 Mark 1.15 the summe whereof is briefly comprised in the Creed of the Apostles or in the Articles of the catholick and undoubted faith of all Christians The Explication AFter wee have treated of Faith it directly followeth now that wee speak of the Object of faith that is the summe of those things which are to be beleeved Faith therefore in generall apprehendeth the whole word of God and is strongly perswaded of the truth thereof as appeareth out of the definition thereof But justifying faith properly eyeth the promises of the Gospel or the preaching of grace through Christ Wherefore the Gospel is properly the object of justifying faith and it is properly termed The doctrine of things to be beleeved as contrariwise the law properly is The doctrine of things to be done Mens traditions therefore the Popes ordinances and decrees of Councels are sequestred and excluded from being the object of faith for faith can relie on nothing but the word of God as on an immoveable foundation Now the decrees of men are variable and uncertain sith every man is a lyar only God is true and his word truth Rom. 3 4. Wherefore Christians as they may not frame unto themselves any object of faith so neither may they receive any formed and delivered by others but must beleeve the Gospel only Mark 1.15 as the Scripture teacheth Repent and beleeve the Gospel 1 Cor. 2.5 That your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God Now the summe of the Gospel or of things to be beleeved is the Apostles Creed whereof it followeth that wee treat Quest 23. Which is the Creed Answ 1. I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth 2. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord 3. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary 4. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell 5. The third day he rose again from the dead 6. He ascended into heaven and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty 7. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost 9. I beleeve the holy catholick Church the communion of Saints 10. The forgivenesse of sins 11. The resurrection of the body 12. And the life everlasting Amen The Explication THis word Symbole is derived from a Greek word which signifieth either a common collation of divers men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and mark whereby a man is discerned from other Such as is the military signe whereby fellowes are decyphered from enemies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a briefe and summary forme of Christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Evangelicall doctrine Now it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enemies and from all other Sects Some say that this briefe summe of Evangelicall doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and
the Scripture by which both Gods universall and particular providence are established for there is almost no point of heavenly doctrine which is more diligently inculcated and urged in the old Testament then the doctrine of Gods providence So in Jeremy God reasoneth from the generall to the particular that is from the rule it self to the example The generall is Chap. 27.5 6. I have made the earth the man and the beast that are upon the ground and have given it unto whom it pleased mee And presently hee adjoyneth the particular Now have I given all these lands into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babel my servant Reason The arguments whereby the Providence is avouched are of two sorts whereof one demonstrateth the thing that is in question à posteriori that is from the works or effects of God the other à priori that is from the attributes or properties or nature of God whereon as their proper cause those effects depend yet more known proofs and more common and obvious are those which are drawn from the works or effects of God For by these as being more known unto us we learn and know the cause it selfe even the nature and properties of God then after we know the cause we return back again from it to the effects and demonstrate them by this and have distinct and perfect knowledge thereof And both these proofes and reasons are demonstrative necessarily and irrefragably proving that which is in question and common to Philosophy with Divinity But the properties and works of God are better known of them which are in the Church then of them which are without And further the providence of God is proved almost by the same arguments whereby it is shewed that there is a God The reasons drawne from the works of God for proofe of his Providence 1. Order THe order which is in the nature of things that is the most apt disposing of all the parts and the succession of motions and actions continuing by certain and perpetuall lawes and courses and serving for the preservation of the whole and for those ends whereunto things were ordained for where there is order there is necessarily a cause ordaining and disposing the same Psal 89. 10. 135. 147. 148. Now this order proceedeth not from a meer sensible nature neither cometh it by chance or fortune but contrarily he must needs be most wise who appointed and setled this order in the nature of things and so he also who by his providence governeth and ruleth nature The minde The minde and understanding which is in Angles and men Man which as it were a little world is ruled by a mind and understanding much more then is the great world governed by divine providence as in the administring whereof more wisdome is required Whence it is said He that planted the ear shall he not hear Psal 94.9 Or hee that formed the eye shall he not see The naturall knowledge of the law The naturall notions or principles ingraffed in our minds or the law of nature or the difference between things honest and dishonest Hee that hath ingraved in the minds of men the rule of directing their life he will have men to live according to that rule and thereafter respecteth and governeth their life actions and events But God hath ingraved in the minds of men such a rule whereby to discern that which is honest from things dishonest Therefore hee is both the beholder and Judge of mans life As many as have sinned without the law shall perish also without the law Rom. 2.12 13 14 15. and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law For the hearers of the law are not righteous before God but the doers of the law shall be justified c. Plant. captiv Hom. in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Plautus saith There is verily a God who both heareth and seeth what we doe And Homer God hath an upright eye The terrours of conscience The terrours and torments of conscience in the wicked which generally ensue upon sin committed by them These feares cannot be stricken into any without some intelligent and understanding nature which beholdeth and respecteth all humane affairs especially seeing the wicked cannot escape Therefore there is some revenger of sins and wickednesse who is God and who inflicteth those horrours Rom 1.18 2.15 and also who knoweth and regardeth all things even the secrets of men The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodlinesse and unrighteousnesse of men And Juvenal writing unto a friend of his some way to comfort him for the losse which hee had suffered by trusting too much a cousening and perjured Merchant Why saith hee dost thou think such fellowes to have escaped whose mind being conscious and guilty of the deed possesseth them with astonishment c. Rewards and punishments Rewards and punishments He that at all times and in all places adorneth vertue with rewards and draweth the wicked to punishment he must needs rule all mankind with his providence But God yeeldeth more pleasant successes and events to the good which live with moderation and soberly even to those that are without the Church and punisheth hainous offences with grievous punishments in this life yea when men wink at them Therefore God ruleth and governeth the whole world by his providence The righteous shall rejoyce when hee seeth the vengeance Psal 58.9 10. 94 10. hee shall wash his feet in the bloud of the wicked And men shall say Verily there is fruit for the righteous doubtlesse there is a God that judgeth in the earth He that nurtureth the heathen shall not he punish Like unto this is the heathen Poets Axiome Such things as a man doth such an end and fruit thereof surpriseth him The maintenance and preservation of Common-weals The order and preservation of Common-weals He that ordereth and setleth the Empires and States of the whole world preserveth and maintaineth them against the power hatred sleights furies of divels tyrants and wicked men which are far moe in number then the good and wish rather the suppression then the maintenance of lawes and at his pleasure altereth and translateth them it must needs be that he taketh care of and guideth the affairs counsels and actions of men But it is God who alone is able to perform and doth perform these things for none besides him is mightier then the divell and the order of Common-weales and Kingdoms doth alwaies continue Therefore God governeth all things by his providence By me Kings reign and Princes decree justice Prov. 8.15 Dan. 4.14 That living men may know that the most High hath power over the kingdome of men and giveth it to whomsoever hee will and appointeth over it the most abject among men And Tully saith in a certain Oration Pro Rabir. Common-weals are governed far more by the
And thou preservest them all I forme the light and create darknes I make peace and create evill I the Lord doe all these things Wisedome reacheth from one end to another mightily and comely doth shee order all things Gods particular providence over creatures renewed with reason Ge. 45.8 50.20 Exod. 4.11 Jos 11.6 21.45 2 Sam. 16.10 1 Kings 22.20 Pro. 21.1 19.14 22.14 Esay 10.5 Lament 2.37 Dan. 4.32 Of the speciall providence of God over reasonable creatures the history of Joseph yeeldeth us notable testimonies Ye sent mee not hither but God When ye thought evill against mee God disposed it to good Likewise the indurating and hardening of Pharaoh Exod. 3.4 7 8 9 10 14. Who hath given the mouth to man or who hath made the dumbe or the deafe or him that seeth Have not I the Lord Therefore goe now and I will be with thy mouth The Lord said unto Josuah Be not affraid for them for to morrow about this time I will deliver them all slaine before Israel There failed nothing of all the good things which the Lord had said unto the house of Israel but all came to passe The Lord hath bidden him curse David Who shall entise Ahab that he may goe and fall at Ramoth Gilead and so forth Thou shalt entise and shalt also prevaile The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord he turneth it whither-soever it pleaseth him A prudent wife cometh of the Lord. The mouth of strange women is as a deep pit He with whom the Lord is angry shall fall therein Likewise the Lord calleth the King of the Assyrians the rod of his fury Who is he then that saith and it commeth to passe and the Lord commandeth it not According to his will he worketh in the army of heaven and in the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand nor say unto him What doest thou Herod and Pontius Pilate Acts 4.27 with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered themselves together to doe whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had determined before to be done His providence over creatures voide of reason Psal 34.20 Job 37. Psa 104. 134.7 Gen. 8.1 Psal 147.8 9. Mat. 6.20 30. Of his providence in creatures which are without reason whether they bee living or not living testimonies are extant every where in the Sacred Scriptures The Lord keepeth all the just mans bones Likewise Hee bringeth up the clouds from the ends of the earth and maketh the lightnings with the raine hee draweth forth the winde out of his treasures God remembred Noah and made a winde to passe upon the earth Which giveth to beasts their food and to the young Ravens that cry Your heavenly Father feedeth the fowles of the aire If God so clothe the grasse of the field shall hee not doe much more unto you 4. Of the providence of God governing things contingent fortuâ—ing and casuall these places of Scripture speake If a man hath not laid wait 2. His providence over things casuall fortuning Exod. 21.11 Mat. 10.21 30 Joâ— 1.21 Prov. 16.33 Josua 7. but God hath offered him into his hand then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee Are not two Sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of them shall not fall to the ground without your Father Yea and all the haires of your head are numbred The Lord hath given and the Lord hath taken it blessed be the Lords Name The lot is cast into the lap but the whole disposition thereof is of the Lord. Thus God openeth the theft of Achan by lot Gods providence in necessary events John 19.36 Exod 12.46 Luke 24.46 Marke 18.7 Mat. 24 2â— John 10 2â— Two necessities depending on Gods decree Job 37.5 6 9 10. Job 38.27 28 32. Psal 104.13 14 15. Of Gods providence in necessary events if their necessity depend on the decree of God revealed in his word we have these evidences These things were done that the Scripture should be fulfilled Not a bone of him shall be broken Thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise again from the dead the third day It must needs be that offences shall come If it were possible they should deceive the very Elect. My sheep shal never perish neither shall any pluck them out of mine hand If their necessity depend on the order settled by God in nature that iâ— on naturall causes working by a naturall necessity we have also these proofes thereof God thundreth marvellously with his voice he saith to the snow Be thou upon the earth likewise to the small raine and to the raine of his power The whirle wind cometh out of the South and the cold from the North-wind At the breath of God the frost is given He causeth the bud of the herbe to spring forth by raine he begetteth the deaw the frost the ice he bringeth forth Mazzaroth in their time he guideth Arcturus he guideth the motions of heaven and effectually worketh by them in these lower regions Hee watereth the mountaines from his chambers and the earth is filled with the fruit of thy workes He causeth the grasse to grow for the cattell and herbe for the use of man that he maâ— bring forth bread out of the earth and wine that maketh glad the heart of man and oyle to make the face to shine and bread that strengtheneth mans heart He appointed the Moone for certaine seasons the Sun knoweth his going downe Thou makest darknesse and it is night To those testimonies of Scripture which ratifie Gods providence in such necessary events as depend on his decree revealed in his word those places also may be added which confirme the resurrection and raising again from the dead of those bodies which we carry about with us in this life as Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body Genes 3. Job 10. according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe This corruptible must put on incorruption and this morâ—all must put on immortality For seeing we see the substance of our bodies to be so many waies changed and scattered after death when as they are moldred into dust it followeth therefore necessarily that there is a providence of God which taketh a most strait and exact care even of the smallest dust whereby the substance of out bodies so often altered and dissipated into infinite formes and parts is againe in such wise to be recollected gathered together and reduced to their first masse and forme as that not other but the selfe same bodies which wee have in this life shall rise againe Against these places of Scripture alledged some make exception That the examples whereof these places speake are particular and propheticall events administred by the speciall counsell of God and that therefore there may not be framed a generall rule universally extending to all events But against
commandement or they are not done to that end principally as thereby to doe and execute the known will of God The reason thereof is certain and expresse in the Scriptures because the will of God revealed in his word is the only and surest rule of goodnesse and rightnesse in the creatures Wherefore if those motions and actions accord to the will of God they are in themselves good and pleasing to God but those actions which disagree from his will are in themselves sins which God abhorreth and punisheth Whatseever is not of faith is sinne that is Rom. 14.23 whatsoever resteth not on the certain commandement of God neither is done to that end no action evill in it selfe in respect of God as thereby to obey the knowne will of God But the argument on the other side is false if we respect the will of God moving and working all the motions and actions of all creatures The reason is for that God alone by his own nature can will appoint or doe nothing that is unjust whether he worke by the good or by the wicked Because seeing he is most good his will only is the rule of justice and seeing he oweth nothing to any man he cannot to any man be injurious Wherefore to spoyle another against the law and commandement of God is sinne in it selfe and theft But God commanding by an especiall commandement the Israelites to spoyle the Egyptians it was not theft but a worke good in it selfe both in respect of God â—xod 12. â— by this meanes punishing the unjustice of the Egyptians as also of the Israelites doing it to this end that they might obey therein the speciall will and commandement of God which if they had done without this commandement they had committed theft Repl. 2. He that willeth and worketh an action which is in it selfe sin willeth and worketh sins God willeth those things which are sins in themselves in respect of mans will but not in respect of his will God willeth those actions which in themselves are horrible sinnes as are the hainous offences of Absolon the lying of the Prophets the cruelty of the Assyrians making waste of Jury Therefore God willeth and worketh sin Answ The Major is true of one who worketh an action which is sin and disagreeth from the law of God in respect of his will 1 Kin. 22.23 Esav 10. who worketh it and is not true of others but the Assyrians actions and of others finning which God effectually would were sins not in respect of the will of God but of the will of the men themselves sinning For though God would the same thing yet he would it not in the same sort that they But that this answer as also the former may be the better understood may be with greater certainty opposed against the like sophisms which humane reason in great number frowardly wresteth against Gods providence this generall rule is to be observed the truth whereof is manifest and the use great in Philosophy both Naturall and Morall as also in Divinity One and the same worke or action A rale to be observed of good and evill causes of one and the same effect or effect in subject or matter is in consideration manner and forme made most diverse good and bad according to the diversity of the causes both efficient and finall For in consideration and respect of a good cause it is good in respect of a bad cause bad and a good cause is in it self a cause of good by an accident a cause of an evill and bad effect or vice which is inherent and remaining in the effect by reason of a bad and vicious cause concurring in the producing of that effect and contrary a bad and evil cause is in it self a cause of evill but by an accident of good which good is in the effect by reason of a good cause concurring there-with to the producing of that effect Now then whatsoever God doth cannot be but most good and most just seeing both himselfe is most good and hath no scope or ends of his counsels and works but such as are most good alwaies agreeing with his nature and Law namely his glory and the safety and salvation of his chosen But the creatures action is then good when both themselves are good and have a good end proposed unto them of their action which end they have when as they execute the commandement of God either generall or specialls being moved by the cogitation of his commandement whether they have or have not any knowledge of the counsell and purpose of God why he commandeth this or that thing to be done And the action of creatures is evill when hoth themselves are evill as also when being forsaken and not corrected by God they doe a thing without his commandement or not to that end as thereby to obey him Wherefore that worke the working and doing whereof is ascribed by the Scripture both to God and to a corrupt and evill creature must needs be good in respect of God and evill in respect of the creature neither what is evill in that worke may be attributed to God neither what is good unto the corrupt creature but by an accident So the afflicting or wasting of the Jewes was in subject and matter one and the same worke which both God would ordayned and wrought and the Assyrians executed yet in consideration and respect it was not the same but most diverse For in respect of God purposing by this meanes to punish the sins of the Jewes it was the power and most holy worke of God in respect of the Assyrians who were both wicked cruell ravenous and bent not upon the will of God which they were ignorant of but on the fulfilling of their whole rapacity and hatred against the law of God it was wicked robbery the proper work of the Assyrians as it is expresly shewed Esay 10.7 which God neither would nor intended nor wrought in the Assyrians Wherefore neither the proper worke of the Assyrians can be attributed to God nor the proper worke of God unto the Assyrians but by an accident because namely in one and the same losse and waste which God brought upon the Jewes by the Assyrians the unjust worke of the Assyrians did by an accident concurre with the most just worke of God Even as a Judge is not therefore made a thiefe nor a thiefe made a Judge because a just Judge putteth to death a robber by an evill executioner and a thiefe but one and the same slaughter is a just punishment in respect of the Judge and murther in respect of the executioner being a thiefe So a Captaine lawfully waging warre and laying waste the country of his enemies doth well but the wicked souldiers who fulfill therein and follow their owne lusts sinne So God afflicting Job thereby to try him doth justly Sathaâ— and the Caldeans spoyling and vexing him for to fulfill their owne lusts and to destroy him doe wickedly
John 16.30 Eph. 5.25 26. Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for it That he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word He is unchangeable Heaven and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe He is truth it selfe and the fountaine of truth Mat. 24.38 John 0781 0 8.14 John 14.6 Eph. 5.2 Though I beare record of my selfe yet my record is true I am the Way the Truth and the Life He is of unspeakable mercy Even as Christ hath loved us and hath given himself for us to be an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour to God He is angry against sin John 3.16 Rev. 6.16 17. and taketh vengeance thereof yea of hidden sins He that beleeveth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Fall on us and hide us from the presence of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lambe For the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand The Son therefore is God by nature and equall to the Father 4 The Scripture in like sort attributeth all Divine operations to the Son as it doth unto the Father And it communicateth unto him 1. All generall effects and works common to the whole three persons as that he is Creatour John 1.3 Heb. 1.3 By him were all things made Likewise that he is the preserver and governour of all things Bearing up all things by his mighty word 2. It appropriateth unto him certain speciall offices and functions appertaining to the safety of his Church as that he sendeth Prophets Apostles and other Ministers of the Church As the Father sent mee so send I you John 20 21. Ephes 4.11 He therefore gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some Pastours and Teachers That he furnisheth his Ministers with necessary gifts and graces I will give you a mouth and wisdome where against all your adversaries shall not be able to speak John 1.18 nor resist That he revealeth unto us his spirituall doctrine The only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him unto us That he confirmeth this doctrine by miracles And they went forth and preached every where Marke 16.20 1 Cor. 11.23 Mat. 28.19 Rev. 22.16 John 16.14 John 10.14 16. And the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed That he instituted Sacraments I have recived of the Lord that which I also have delivered unto you Baptise them in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost That he revealeth things to come I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testifie unto you these things in the Church He shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you That he gathereth the Church I am the good Shepheard and know mine and am known of mine Other sheep I have also which are not of this fold them also must I bring and they shall heare my voice and there shall be one sheep-fold and one Shepheard That he inlightneth the understanding and hearts of men No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him Mat. 11.27 Luke 24.45 John 1.33 Titus 2.14 John 15.5 Gal. 2.20 Mat. 11.28 John 14.27 Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures That he governeth the actions and lives of the godly Without me ye can doe nothing Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in me That he ministreth comfort in temptations Come unto mee all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you Peace I leave with you my peace I give unto you That he strengthneth and defendeth us against the temptations of Sathan and preserveth those that turne unto him by a true faith John 16.33 John 10.28 John 14.14 2 Cor. 12.8 even unto the end Be of good cheere I have overcome the world My sheep shall not perish for ever and no man shall take them out of mine hand That he heareth those that pray unto him If ye shall aske any thing in my name I will doe it I besought the Lord thrice and he answered mee My grace is sufficient for thee That he forgiveth sins justifieth and adopteth unto us to be the sons of God Esay 53.11 Mat. 9.6 By his knowledge my righteous servant shall justifie many That ye may know that the Son of man hath power to remit sins on the earth As many as received him John 1.12 John 10.28 1 John 5.20 Acts 10.42 Acts 17.31 to them he gave power to be the sons of God That he giveth life everlasting I give unto them eternall life This same is very God and eternall life That he judgeth the world It is hee that is ordained of God a Judge of quicke and dead Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed These divine works attributed unto the Son differ so from the divine properties which are attributed unto him as effects from their causes so that then his properties worke them 5. The equality of honour and worship dependeth of the equality of essence properties Esay 42.8 He hath equall honour given him and workes I will not give my glory to any other But the Scripture giveth equall honour and worship to the Father and the Son Therefore they are truely equall in God-head and in all the perfections thereof The Minor is confirmed 1. By testimonies Psal 97. Heb. 1.6 Rev 5.13 John 5.23 John 14.1 Psal 45.7 Heâ— 1.8 Acts 30 28. 1 Tim. 16. proving that he is worshipped of Angels and the whole Church Let all the Angels of God worship him That all should honour the Son as they honour the Father Faith and hope are due unto him Yee beleeve in God beleeve also in mee 2. He is called God absolutely and simply as is the Father 3. The Epithetes or titles of divine honour which are every where in the Scriptures attributed unto the Son as God blessed for ever The great God and Saviour The Lord himself from heaven The Lord of glory The Lord of lords and King of kings power and eternall Kingdom Sitting at the right hand of the Father The Bridegroom Husband Head of the Church God of the Temple which are all the Elect Trust and beliefe in him Invocation for he is worshipped of the Church of God and Bridegroome of the Church at all times and in all places Thanksgiving for his divine benefits Furthermore albeit the name of God especially being put absolutely and without restraint doth evidently prove the Sons equality with the Father as it hath been said yet seeing that signifieth moe things and is also applyed to others who are not by nature God we are diligently to collect and to have in a readiness those testimonies in which things proper to the true God only are attributed to the
very God and eternall life Christ which is God over all blessed for ever Therefore the Son is that one and the same God or that selfe-same divine essence which is God 3. Whose essence is distinct their spirit is not one in essence which proceedeth of both and is proper unto both but is either of a diverse essence or compound whether he be of a part or of the whole essence of them of whom he proceedeth But one and the same is the Spirit of the Father and the Son proceeding of both proper unto both and by him both work effectually Gal. 46. God hath sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts Therefore the Father and the Son are one essence and the same God Otherwise each essence should have his proper spirit and diverse 4. Vnto whom the eternall Father communicateth the same essence which himselfe hath and that whole hee is of the same essence with him Vnto the eternall Son the eternall Father communicateth his essence the same and whole Therefore the Sonne is of the same essence with the Father The Minor is proved because Christ is the onely begotten and proper Sonne of the Father begotten therefore of the essence of the Father But the divine Essence or God-head by reason of the immensity and great simplenesse thereof can neither be multiplied nor divided Therefore the Father communicateth the same and that whole unto the Son Wherefore as in respect that it is the whole essence of the God-head which is commmunicated unto him of the Father hee is co-equall with the Father so in respect that it is the same which the Father hath and retaineth hee is co-essentiall and consubstantiall with the Father Certaine generall heads of those reasons wherewith Heretickes both old and new oppugne this Doctrine That there is both an equall and one and the same God-head of the Father and the Son and also of the holy Ghost with Rules whereby answer may be easily and soundly made unto their objections 1. THe Heretickes build on most false principles and grounds such as this is If the Father begot one of his substance he could also have begotten moe and the Son also might beget another 1. Rule or moe sons For answer this Rule is to be held Wee are to judge of God according to his owne word not according to Hereticall braines and he is to be acknowledged such as he revealeth himselfe in his word as being the eternall Father with the only begotten Son and the holy Ghost For God hath so revealed himselfe that he begot the Son and that one Son only Therefore wee ought to rest here and not to imagine false conceits of our owne 2. They reason out of naturall principles or grounds which are such as are true in things created and finite but false in God who is an essence infinite as Three cannot be one Three persons really distinct cannot be one essence An infinite person cannot beget an infinite person That which begetteth and that which is begotten are not one and the same essence Likewise He that communicateth his whole essence to another doth not himselfe remaine the same which he was To this we answer by another Rule 2. Rule Those principles which are true of a finite nature are foolishly and impiously translated to the infinite essence of God And arguments of this sort are refuted not by a simple deniall of them but by distinguishing between natures capable and uncapable of those principles whereon they ground 3. Of the properties of the humane nature in Christ they inferre the inequality and diversity of his God-head As Christ suffered died c. Therefore he is not God The Rule whereby we answer to this 3. Râ—el is Those things which are proper to the humane nature are not to be drawn to the divine nature For Christ died not as God but as man 4. They confound the office of the Mediatour with the nature or person that is they goe from the office to the nature As Christ is sent of the Father Therefore he is inferiour to the Father 4. Rule The Rule to answer this is The inequality of office doth not inferre inequality of nature or persons Or as Cyril saith The sending and obedience take not away the equality of power or essence So the Father is said to be greater than the Son not in nature or God-head but in manifestation For not the Father but the Son was made base and miserable in the humane nature assumed Where then Christ saith that his Father is greater than he it is meant in respect of his humane nature and in respect of his office of the Mediatourship 5. They exclude and shut out the Son and the holy Ghost from those things which are attributed unto the Father as the fountain of all divine operations As The Son saith that his workes are the workes of the Father Therefore hee is not authour of them neither doth hee those works of his own power but only is the instrument whereby God the Father doth them The Rule and Answer hereto is 5. Rule Those things which are ascribed unto the Father as fountain are not removed from the Son or the holy Ghost to whom they are communicated that they may have them their owne and proper For the Son worketh likewise and in like manner Vnto whom the Father likewise did give to have life in himselfe 6. They detract those things from the Son and the holy Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 John 5.26 whereby the Divinity in the person of the Father is discerned from creatures or false gods To which this Rule answereth 6 Rule As often as in Scripture one person of the God-head is opposed to creatures or false gods and is discerned from them the other persons are not excluded from the God-head but onely those things are excluded against which the comparison is made Or The divine properties operations and honour are so attributed to one of the persons as that notwithstanding they are not taken away from the other persons of the God-head but onely from creatures Againe A superlative or exclusive speech used of one person doth not exclude the other persons of the God-head but creatures and feigned gods unto whom the true God either in one or in moe persons is opposed John 10.25 The Father is greater then all that is then all creatures not then the Son or the holy Ghost I give eternall life unto them that is no creature doth give it For both the Father also and the holy Ghost doe quicken and give life The Father onely knoweth the day of judgment that is no creature That they may know thee to be the onely very God Mat. 24.26 John 17.3 here the Son is not excluded from true Deity but Idols and false gods to which God the Father is opposed 7. They wrest the phrase of Scripture to another sense as 1 Cor. 15.24 7. Rule The Son shall deliver up
delivered but shall sustain punishment eternall which is without end 4. Christ also himself hath fore-told that it was necessary that he should die Except I go away John 9.7 the Comforter will not come unto you John 13.8 If I wash thee not thou shalt have no part with me In this question therefore three memorable circumstances concurre 1. That it was necessary that Gods justice should be satisfied 2. That this satisfaction was to be made by death 3. That it was to be accomplished by the death of the Son of God alone Out of this which hath bin said we may draw these doctrines 1. That sin is most of all to be eschewed of us which could not be expiated but by the death of the Son of God 2. That we ought to be thankfull to the Son of God for this his so great a benefit of unspeakable grace and favour bestowed upon us 3. That all our sins how many how great and how grievous soever they be are expiated and done away by the death alone of Christ 3. For whom Christ died Or whether he died for all WE must answer this question by distinguishing the termes thereof that so we may reconcile such Scriptures as carry a shew of contrariety For in some places Christ is said to have died for all Testimonies of Scripture alledged on both sides and for the whole world as Who is a reconciliation for our sins and not for our sins only but for the sins of the whole world That by Gods grace he might taste of death for all men 1. That Christ died for all 1 John 2.2 Heb. 2.9 2 Cor. 5.1415 1 Tim. 2.6 We thus judge that if one be dead for all then were all dead And he died for all that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves but unto him which died for them and rose again Who gave himself a ransom for all men Contrariwise in as many places Christ is said to have died prayed offered up himselfe 2 That Christ died not for all but for many John 17.9 Mat. 20.28 Mat. 15.24 Mat. 1.21 Mat. 26.28 Heb. 9.28 Esay 53.11 Ephes 5.25 c. only for many only for the elect for his peculiar people for his Church for his sheep c. Not for the world not for the unfaithfull I pray for them I pray not for the world but for them which thou hast given me for they are thine that is for the elect alone The Son of man came not to be served but to serve and to give his life for the ransome of many I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel He shall save his people from their sins This is my bloud of the New Testament that is shed for many for the remission of sins Christ was once offered to take away the sins of many By his knowledge shall my righteous servant justifie many for he shall beare their iniquities Christ loved the Church and gave himself for it A two-fold reconciliation of such Scriptures as plead for All 1. B restraining All to all that beleeve What shall we say then Is Scripture disagreeable with Scripture No verily Howbeit it seemeth so unlesse these generall and particular Aphorismes be reconciled by some pithy and plausible distinction The distinction and reconcilement of these places is two-fold either of which is true and sound 1. Some interpret these generall allegations of the whole number of the faithfull or of all the beleeving because the promises of the Gospel do properly appertain to all the faithfull and because the whole course of Scripture restraineth those promises to the beleeving Whosoever beleeveth in him John 3.16 Rom. 3.22 Acts 10.43 shall not perish The righteousnesse of God by the faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve Through his name all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sins S. Ambrose expoundeth the generall texts of Scripture on this wise Lib. 1. cap. 3. de vocat Gent. The people of God saith he have their fulnesse and although a great number of men neglect or cast from them the grace of their Saviour yet there is a certain speciall university of the elect and fore-knowne of God severed and discerned from the generality of all to this intent that a whole world might seem to be saved out of a whole world and all men might seem to be redeemed from out of all men Thus is there no repugnancy no contrariety between these Scriptures For all true beleevers are those many that peculiar people that Church those sheep those chosen which were given unto Christ and for whom Christ gave himself By the distinguishing between the sufficiency efficacy of Christs death Others reconcile these Scriptures by a distinction of the sufficiency and efficacy of Christs death For certain wrangling Sophists there are who admit not this restriction of these generall promises to the faithfull alone that is they deny that the letter of Scripture enforceth any such restriction and for proof of their conceit they quote and alledge certain places which seem to impart redemption and salvation not only to the faithfull but to Hypocrites also and Apostates as that of Peter Denying the Lord which hath bought them And Hath forgotten that hee was purged from his old sinnes 2 Pet. 2.12 2 Pet. 1.9 all which Scriptures it is manifest are to be understood and interpreted either of the vaine glorying of Hypocrites of their redemption and sanctification or of the extent and sufficiency of Christs satisfaction Wherefore that wee be not forced to maintaine frivolous contention with such crabbed perverse disputers touching the restriction of these generall promises before specified and for more sound and ample answer unto those places concerning the redemption of Hypocrites some chuse rather and not unfitly as I suppose to interpret those Scriptures in shew contrary one to the other partly of the sufficiency and partly of the application and efficacy of Christs death They answer therefore that Christ died for all And againe died not for all in a diverse respect How Christ is said to have died for all men and again not to have died for all men 1. Christ died for all men absolutely and without exception as touching the sufficiency of the price which hee pay'd 2. Christ died not for all men but for the elect alone and the faithfull as touching the application participation and efficacy of his merit and Passion The reason of the former is because Christs ransome is of such weight and worth that it may serve and be sufficient to purge and cleanse all the sins of all men if at least all men would apprehend by faith this salve of sin For it can no way be said that it is insufficient lest this blasphemous inconvenience which God forbid should follow That some cause of the destruction of the wicked resteth in the defect of the merit of the Mediatour The
reason of the latter is because all the elect and faithfull and they alone doe by faith apply unto themselves the merit of Christs death and by his application obtaine the efficacy thereof even their justification and salvation according to that saying of Scripture He which beleeveth in the Son hath life everlasting The rest are excluded from this efficacy of Christs death by their own infidelity according as it followeth in the same place He which beleeveth not shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Wherefore John 3.36 whom the Scripture cancelleth from the participation of the efficacy of Christs death for them Christ cannot be said to have died with respect of the efficacy of his death but in respect only of the sufficiency of his sacrifice because the death of Christ is sufficient to save them if they beleeved but it saveth them not because they beleeve not If any demand what the will of Christ herein was whether he had a will to die for all hee is answered by the same distinction For as hee died so would hee die Whether Christ would die for all men As therefore he died for all in respect of the sufficiency of his ransome but for the faithfull alone in regard of the efficacy of the same so would hee also die for all in generall as concerning the sufficiency of his merit that is hee would in most sufficient maner demerit for all by his death grace righteousnesse and life everlasting seeing he would that nothing should be wanting on his part that there should be no defect in his merit that so all the wicked and reprobate might perish without excuse But for the elect alone hee would die as touching the efficacy of his merit that is hee would not only sufficiently merit grace and salvation but also effectually impart them on the elect alone namely hee would give unto them faith and the holy Ghost and accomplish or effect in them that they should apply unto themselves by faith the benefits of his death and so obtain the fruits thereof In this sense Christ is well said to have died in a different maner for the faithfull and unfaithfull Neither hath this interpretation any inconvenience consequent thereon but accordeth not only with Scripture but even with very experience also both which testifie unto us that the salve of sin and death is most sufficiently and plentifully offered in the Gospel unto all but it is applyed and it cureth the faithfull alone The whole current of Scripture restraineth the efficacy of redemption to some particulars only as to Christs sheep to the elect and to the beleeving whereas on the other side it apparently abandoneth and sequestreth from the grace of Christ the reprobate and unfaithfull as long as they remain such What concord hath Christ with Belial or what part hath the beleever with the infidell Again 2 Cor. 6.15 Christ prayed for the Elect only and beleeving and such as hereafter should beleeve on him I pray not for the world but for those whom thou hast given mee If Christ would not pray for the world to wit for the unfaithfull much lesse would he so die for them John 27.9 as by his death to effect their salvation For it is a lesse thing to pray for a man than to die for him and intercession and suffering of death are the two individuall or inseparable parts of Christs sacrifice of which if Christ deny the ungodly the one who is he that dareth reach out unto them the other Lastly the sounder Fathers and Schoole-men doe thus restraine these texts of Scriptures The opinion of Fathers herein Aug ad cap. ob cap. 1 in Ioh. tract 52. serm 137. de temp Cyr. in Ioh. lib. 11 cap. 19. Prospâ—r ad cap. Gallorum Lumb lib. 3. dist 22 Sum. de veâ—it Mat. 26. Quaft 7. and distinguish on them as we doe especially Augustine Cyril and Prosper Lombard thus writeth Christ offered up himself to God the Trinity for all men as touching the sufficiency of the price pay'd but for the elect alone as touching the efficacy because he wrought salvation only for the Predestinate Thomas saith The merit of Christ as concerning the sufficiency thereof equally belongeth unto all but not concerning the efficacy which hapneth partly by reason of free-will and partly by reason of Gods election whereby the effects and fruits of Christs merits are mercifully bestowed on some and by the just judgement of God are with-held from others This is the language of other School-men also Whence it is evident that Christ so died for all that notwithstanding the benefits of his death properly concern the faithfull alone to whom only they are availeable Object 1. The promise of the Gospel is universall as appeareth in that Christ saith Come unto mee all And againe That every man might be saved Also That hee might have mercy on all Therefore it concerneth not the faithfull alone Ans The promise indeed is universall but in regard of the faithfull and penitent For to extend it unto filthy dogs and hogs that is to the reprobate were open blasphemy There is saith Ambrose a certain speciall university of the elect and fore-knowne of God severed and discerned from the generality of all This manner of restraint is deduced out of the very letter of the promise John 3.16 Rom. 322. That every one which beleeveth should not perish but have everlasting life The righteousnesse of God by the faith of Christ Jesus unto all and upon all that beleeve Come unto mee all yee which labour and travell and I will refresh you Hee is rich unto all that call upon him Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved Mat. 11.28 Acts 2.21 Heb. 5.9 Mat. 7.6 Hee is made the authour of salvation unto all that obey him And out of the words of Christ Give not that which is holy unto dogs and cast not pearles before swine Obj. 2. Christ died for all Therefore his death appertaineth not to the faithfull only Answ Christ died for all as touching the merit and sufficiency of his ransom for the faithfull only as touching the application and efficacy thereof For inasmuch as the death of Christ is imparted unto them and profiteth them only it is rightly said to appertain properly unto them alone as before hath bin proved at large Quest 41. To what end was he buried also Ans That thereby he might make manifest that he was dead indeed a Act. 13.29 Mat. 27.59 60 Luk. 23.52 The Explication THE causes of Christs buriall are many For 1. He would be buried in testimony of his true death that we might know that hee was dead indeed For the living are not buried but the dead only As then after his resurrection hee offered himselfe to be seen handled c. for evident proof of the truth of his body raised from death so after his death he offered his body to be
but also our soules Therefore he ought to suffer not only in body but in soule also 2. Christ was to deliver us from the paines and torments of hell Therefore hee of force must suffer them which being so he either suffered them before his death or after death The Papists themselves confesse that hee suffered not after death Therefore it must needs be that he suffered them before death But these paines he suffered not in the body for the sufferings of the body were only externall Therefore he suffered those griefs in his soule 3. It is very convenient that the extremest and most grievous part of Christs Passion which was these dolours of minde should not be passed over without mention in the Creed But if the Article of Descension into hell concerne them not they should be left unmentioned sith that the former Articles treat only of the externall sufferings of the body which Christ suffered without him There is no doubt therefore but that by this Article the ghostly passions or sufferings of his soule are signified This is the true meaning of the Descension into hell and wee are to maintaine and defend against the Papists that which is certain namely that Christ so descended as hath been proved in this discourse Howbeit if any man be able to maintain with sure grounds and proofs that Christ descended in any other sense it is well I cannot Object 1. See D. Tho. Bils Bish of Winchin his Tract touching the redemption of mankind Pag. 154. c. John 19.30 The Articles of faith are to be understood properly and without any trope or figure Answ True except an Article being taken according to the proper signification be disagreeing from other places of Scripture But this Article of Christs descension into hell being taken properly is much repugnant to that saying of Christ It is finished For if Christ fulfilled and finished all the parts of our Redemption on the Crosse there was no cause why he should descend into hell that is into the place of the damned Object 2. The terrours and torments of the soule in Christ went before his buriall But the descension into hell followeth his buriall Therefore the descension into hell concerneth not those torments Ans The Minor of this Syllogisme is faulty in alledging that for a cause which is no cause For in the Creed the descension into hell followeth the buriall not that it was performed after the buriall but because it is an illustration of that which went before touching the Passion Death and Buriall lest any thing should be detracted from them as if it were said He suffered not only in body hee died not onely a bodily death hee was not onely buried but also suffered in soule the extreamest vexations and hellish dolours such as all the reprobate shall suffer for ever The chiefest therefore and weightiest part of Christs passion followeth in good order For the Creed proceedeth from the griefs of the body to the vexation and anguish of the minde and from the visible Passion to the invisible as it were from a lesse to a greater matter and circumstance 2. The fruits and use of Christs descension into hell CHrist descended into hell 1. That we might not descend thither but rather that hee might free us from the eternall paines and torments thereof 2. That he might transport and carry us triumphantly with him into heaven What it is to beleeve in Christ who descended into hell Wherefore to beleeve in Christ which descended into hell is to beleeve that Christ sustained for mee in his soule infernall and hellish paines and torments and that exceeding ignominy which is due unto the wicked in hell that thereby I might not descend into hell and that I might never be forced to suffer them all which otherwise I should suffer in hell eternally but that of the contrary rather I might ascend with Christ into heaven and there injoy with him exceeding happinesse and glory for ever and ever This is the use and profit of this Article of Christs descension into hell ON THE 17. SABBATH Quest 45. What doth the Resurrection of Christ profit us Answ First by his Resurrection he vanquished death that he might make us partakers of that righteousnesse which hee had gotten us by his death a Rom. 4.25 1 Pet. 1.3 1 Cor. 15.16 Again wee are now also stirred up by his power to a new life b Rom. 6.4 Col. 3.1 c. Eph. 1.3 2.5 Lastly the Resurrection of our head Christ is a pledge unto us of our glorious resurrection c 1 Cor. 15.20 21. The Explication THus farre have we continued the Treatise of Christs humiliation It remaineth that wee proceed unto his glorification for which hee rose the third day from the dead For the humiliation of the Mediatour was not to endure for ever but it was enough that he suffered once and died notwithstanding the efficacy and power thereof in preserving and maintaining the blessings issuing and flowing thence with full stream endureth for ever Now in Christs Resurrection two things are especially to be considered the history Two things to be considered in Christs resurrection and the fruit thereof In the history wee are to observe Who rose Who it was that rose from the dead 1. The history and therein to wit Christ both God and man in that body in which he died For this the Word never put off How he rose The manner of his rising which was that he who was verily dead revived from death recalling his soule to his body and gloriously came forth of his Sepulchre on the third day according to the Scriptures and that both by his Fathers and his own force and power I say not the power of his flesh but of his God-head For he was raised of the Father by himself because the Father worketh by the Son The testimonies of his rising The testimonies of his true resurrection Hee shewed himself openly to many women and Disciples the Angels bare witnesse thereunto 4. The fruits of Christs resurrection c. The fruits of Christs resurrection are expressed in these questions following The chief questions of Christs Resurrection are 1. Whether Christ rose againe 2. How he rose 3. For what cause he rose 4. What are the fruits of his resurrection 1. Whether Christ rose again INsidels beleeve that Christ died but beleeve not that he rose from death Neverthelesse that Christ rose again is proved by the restimonies of Angels Women Evangelists Apostles and other Saints who after his resurrection saw him felt him and talked with him And we were to beleeve the Apostles in respect of the authority which they had from heaven although they had not seen him 2. How Christ rose THe maner of Christs Resurrection is declared by these circumstances following 1. Christ did rise truely and indeed so that his soule did truely and indeed returne unto his body from which it was
feigne and imagine in the Major proposition are altogether the same with the things which are affirmed that is the same in them is affirmed of the same and so these manners are that in which lyeth the contradiction For they say Christs body is every where according to the manner of majesty Being demanded what they meane by majesty they answer omnipotency and immensity To say then Christs body is every-where as touching the manner of majesty not as touching the mannor of a naturall body is nothing else even by their owne judgment than Christs body to be every-where according to the manner of immensity or infinity and not to be every-where according to the manner of finitenesse Now verily they trimly take away the contradiction by thus distinguishing For the manner of immensity is nothing else but immensity and immensity and to be immense are both affirmed of the same Wherefore as these are contradictory To be every-where and To change place or Not to be every-where so are these also contradictory The same body to be immense and To be finite Immensity and finitenesse to agree unto the same or the same body to be every-where or immense according to the manner of immensity or majesty and not to be every-where but to change place and to be finite according to the manner of finitenesse or a naturall body Wherefore it is manifest which was before also confirmed That Christ ascended locally and that therefore this Article is to be understood of Christs locall ascension Object 2. Contraries or opposites ought to be expounded after the same manner that the contrariety and opposition may be kept But these Articles Hee ascended into heaven Hee descended into hell are opposed one to the other Therefore as the Article of Christs descension is taken in a figurative meaning that is of his great humiliation so ought also the Article of his ascension to be taken of his great majesty not of any locall motion Answ We answer first to the Major Opposites are to be expounded after the same manner except such manner of explication be disagreeing from the Articles of faith and from other places of Scripture But this Article the Scripture it selfe understandeth of a locall ascension Acts 1.11 Hee shall so come as yee have seen him goe into heaven howsoever it understand that other of a spirituall as wee have heretofore proved And that thus we understand both these Articles the Analogy of faith requireth 2. We deny the Minor For these two Articles are not opposed For his ascension into heaven is not the furthest degree of his glory as his descension into hell is the furthest degree of his humiliation But the furthest and highest degree of his glory is his sitting at the right hand of the Father Therefore as touching this Article of his sitting at the right hand of his Father we grant the Major For unto this Article is the descension into hell opposed whereupon also the Scripture doth not interpret properly but figuratively these two Articles of Christs descension into hell and of his sitting at the right hand of his Father 3. If Christs ascension be construed of any equalling of his man-hood with his God-head all the other Articles concerning the true humanity of Christ shall be utterly overthrownâ— a Mat. 23.20 Quest 47. Is not Christ with us then untill the end of the world as he hath promised Ans Christ is true God and true man and so according to his man-hood he is not now on earth b Hebr. 8.4 Matth. 26.11 John 16.28 John 17.11 Acts 3.21 but according to his God-head his majesty his grace and Spirit he is at no time from us c John 14.18 Matth. 28.20 The Explication THis Question is a prevention of an objection of the Ubiquitaries who argue thus Object But Christ promised that hee would be with us untill the end of the world Therefore hee did not so ascend into heaven but that hee is now also on earth and that every-where in his humane nature Answ They inferre more in their conclusion then the premisses inforce Christ is with us in that spirituall union whereby wee his members are joyned to him our head And further he speaketh of the presence of his whole person to which he attributeth that which is proper unto the God-head In like manner he saith before his passion when as yet he conversed on earth with his Disciples I and my Father will come unto him and will dwell with him this he speaketh John 14.23 as touching his God head which was and is in heaven and by which as the Father is with us so he is otherwise we might reason also thus I go away saith Christ Therefore he is not at all with us But it is attributed improperly to his other nature namely to his humanity What the personall union of two natures in Christ is that he abideth with us in respect of that personall union which is the secret and wonderfull indissoluble uniting and knitting of the two most diverse natures of Christ divine and humane into one person so that these two natures being in such wise linked and conjoyned absolve the essence of Christs person and one nature should be destroyed if it were sundered from the other both notwithstanding retaining their peculiar and severall properties whereby one is distinguished from another Saint Augustines Explication is on this manner That which Christ saith Loe Tract 50. in Johan I am with you alwayes unto the end of the world is fulfilled according to his Majesty Providence and unspeakable Goodnesse But as concerning that flesh which the Word tooke and after which he was borne of the Virgin taken by the Jewes crucified on the Crosse taken downe from the Crosse wrapped in linnen clothes laid in the Sepulchre manifested in the resurrection as concerning it yee shall not have him alwayes with you Why so Because as concerning the presence of his body he conversed forty dayes with his Disciples and they accompanying him to see him not to follow him he ascended into heaven and is no longer here For He is there sitting at the right hand of God and He is here for the presence of his Majesty hath not left us Againe according to the presence of Christs majesty we have Christ alwayes according to the presence of his flesh it was truly said unto the Disciples Yee shall not have me alwayes For the Church injoyed him a few dayes as concerning the presence of his flesh now it layeth hold on him by faith but seeth him not with corporall eyes Christ therefore is present with us 1. By his spirit and God-head Five manners of Christs presence 2. As touching our faith and confidence wherewith we behold him 3. In mutuall dilection and love because he loveth us and we him so that he doth not forget us 4. In respect of his union with humane nature that is in the conjunction of the soule with the body For
after this life but onely desireth to be rid of his present misery and therefore through humane infirmity and impatiencie doth compare the sense and feeling of his present miseries with the death and state of the dead whatsoever it be as they who are grievously tormented with present distresses and calamities preferre any thing whatsoever before that which they suffer So also Chap. 7. he speaketh as one despairing of delivery in this life Chap. 7 7.10 Remember that my life is but a wind and that my eye shall not returne to see pleasure For so he expoundeth himselfe when he addeth He shall returne no more to his house neither shall his place know him any more So likewise Chap. 17. My breath is corrupt Verse 1. and the grave is ready for me They are words of one despairing of life and salvation God being wroth and angry But when it is said If he set his heart upon man and gather unto himselfe his spirit and his breath All flesh shall perish together Chap. 34.14 15. it is not said that the soule doth sleep or perish but that by the departure thereof the body dieth and is dissolved Further they adde If presently after death the godly were blessed then injury was done unto them who were called againe into this mortall life But to this we answer That neither God can be injurious to any man whereas he is in no mans debt neither can any thing happen better or more acceptable unto the godly then to serve for the manifesting of Gods glory either by life or by death as it is said As alwayes Phil. 1.20 so now Christ shall be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death c. Last of all if they say That the soule hath neither sense nor action but by bodily instruments and therefore being naked and destitute of these is destitute also of sense motion and operation To grant unto them this Antecedent of the soule being in the body yet notwithstanding of the soule freed from the body both learned Philosophers confesse the contrary and the Word of God testifieth the contrary as We know in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and we prophecie in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be abolished 2. Where and in what estate it abideth being separate from the body THe Papists dreame that the soules of men passe out of their bodies into the fire of Purgatory there to be purged from their sinnes some sooner some later Not in Purgatory as the Papists teach Li. 4. di 21. cap. â— according as they in their life time more or lesse loved the transitory pelfe of this world as Lombard speaketh Contrariwise the Scripture teacheth us that not any fire after death but onely the bloud of Christ in this life cleanseth our soules from all sinne It farther instructeth us how that the soules of the faithfull deceased are not plunged into the place of torment there to be refined from the drosse of their sins but are gathered unto Christ and into Abrahams bosome and on the other side that the soules of the wicked are forth-with cast into hell whence there is no retire and are now tormented with infernall flames but yet reserved to more grievous tortures of that everlasting fire which at the time of Christs coming to judgement The estate of the soules of the godly Luke 23.46 Acts 7.59 Luke 16.22 Phil. 1.3 2 Cor. 5.8 The estate of the soules of the wicked Mat. 10.28 the wrath of Jehovah shall kindle Of the estate of the soules of the godly these places yeeld testimony Into thy hands I commend my spirit Lord Jesus receive my soule And so it was that the beggar died and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome Therefore he feared not Purgatory The faithfull covet to remove out of the body and to dwell with the Lord therefore they passe not through Purgatory first before they approach unto the sight of the Lord. Of the state of the soules of the ungodly these places make sufficient evidence Feare him who is able to cast both body and soule into hell fire The glutton straight after his buriall was in hell torments and cried I am tormented in this flame Luke 16.23 whence he shall never escape Wherefore the soules of the wicked leaving their bodies are not forth-with transported into Purgatory whence there may be a gappe or way to escape but are violently thrust down into the unspeakable fire of hell 3. What the Resurrection is and the errours concerning it THe word Resurrection signifieth sometimes mans spirituall conversion unto God The signification of the word Rev. 20.5 As This is the first Resurrection But in this Article the resurrection of the flesh is A restoring of the substance of our bodies after death even of the same matter whereof they now consist and a reviving and quickning of the same bodies with life immortall and incorruptible by the same immortall soul whereby they now live which God will work by Christ in the end of the world by his divine vertue and power which restoring also shall be of the Elect unto eternall glory The parts of it but of the reprobate unto eternall paines That is there shall be 1. A restoring of the same body which is a re-collecting and gathering together of the same matter whereof our body was first composed and which after our death was scattered and severed into all the elements 2. An uniting of it with the same soule and a reviving of it by the same soule which it had before with a putting off of all infirmities and a putting on of immortality 3. A glorifying of the Elect and an eternall rejection of the Reprobare Three errours concerning the Resurrection The errours held of the Resurrection are of three sorts 1. Some have utterly denied it and have avouched the soules to die together with the bodies as the Sadducees of whom mention is made in the Acts The Sadducees say that there is no Resurrection Acts 23.8 neither Angel nor Spirit 2. Some have granted the immortality of the soule but have construed the resurrection to be a resurrection in this life meaning by this resurrection nothing else but regeneration but the bodies they denied to rise at all although the soules of the godly have fruition after death of everlasting happines Hymeneus and Philetus seeme to have been authors of this heresie of whom the Apostle saith 2 Tim. 2.18 Which as concerning the truth have erred saying that the resurrection is past already and doe destroy the faith of some 3. Some as Anabaptists deny that the very selfe-same bodies which we now have shall rise againe but they say that God at Christs second coming will make new bodies Against all these errours we are to beleeve the Scripture affirming that the dead shall certainly rise againe 4. Whence it may appeare that the Resurrection shall
respecteth and as an instrument apprehendeth Object 5. Evill workes condemne Therefore good workes justifie Ans 1. These contraries are not matches For our evill workes are perfectly evill our good workes are imperfectly good 2. Although our good workes were perfectly good yet should they not deserve eternall life because they are debts Unto evill workes a reward is due by order of justice unto good works not so because wee are obliged and bound to do them For the creature is obliged to his Creator neither may hee of the contrary binde God unto him by any workes or meanes to benefit him And evill workes in their very intent despight God but good works yield him no profit or delight Object 6. Hee that doth righteousnesse is righteous Therefore not hee that beleeveth Answ 1. Hee is righteous before men that is by doing righteousnesse 1 John 3.7 hee declareth himselfe righteous to others but before God wee are righteous not by doing righteousnesse but by beleeving as it is written Rom. 3.20 By the workes of the Law shall no flesh be justified in his sight 2. John sheweth there not how wee are righteous but what the righteous are as if he should say that he that is regenerated is also justified because by doing righteousnesse he testifieth to the world that he is justified So then in this reason the fallacy is a taking that which is no cause of justification instead of the true cause thereof Object 7. Christ saith Many sins are forgiven her because shee loved much Luke 7.47 Therefore good workes are the cause of justification Ans 1. Christ here reasoneth from the latter to the former from the effect which cometh after to the cause which goeth before In that the woman loved Christ much Christ thence gathereth that many sins were forgiven her and because there was a great feeling in that woman of the benefit it must needs therefore be that the benefit is great and many sins are forgiven her That this is the meaning of Christs words appeareth by the parable which he there useth 2. Not every thing that is the cause of Consequence in reason is also the cause of the Consequent or thing it selfe which followeth in that consequence of reason Wherefore it is a fallacy of the Consequent if it be concluded Therefore for her love many sins are forgiven her For the particle because which Christ useth doth noâ— alwaies signifie the cause of the thing following It followeth not The Sun is risen because it is day Therefore the day is the cause of the rising of the Sun The contrary rather is true Quest 64. But doth not this doctrine make men carelesse and profane Ans No For neither can it be but they which are incorporated into Christ through faith should bring forth the fruits of thankfulnesse a Mat. 7.18 John 15.5 The Explication THis Question of the Catechisme is a prevention of the Papists slander against the doctrine of Justification by faith Ob. 1. Doctrine which maketh men secure and profane is not true and therefore not to be delivered But this doctrine of free justification by faith maketh men secure and profane Therefore it is not true nor to be taught or delivered in the Church Ans Here is a fallacy of accident If the doctrine of free justification by faith make men secure this happeneth by accident The naturall effect of this doctrine is an earnest desire of shewing our thankfulnesse towards God But this accident objected by the adversaries of this truth falleth out not because men doe apply but because men doe not apply to themselves the doctrine of grace Repl. 1. Even those things which fall out to be evill by an accident are to be eschewed But this doctrine maketh men by an accident evill Therefore it is to be eschewed Ans Those things which fall out to be evils by an accident are to be eschewed if there remaine no greater and weightier cause for which they are not to be omitted which become evill to men through their owne default But wee have necessarie and weighty cause why this doctrine ought to be delivered and by no meanes to be omitted namely the commandement and glory of God and the salvation of the Elect. Repl. 2. That which cannot hart wee need not to eschew But according to the doctrine of justification by faith sinnes to come cannot hurt us because Christ hath satisfied for all both which are past and which are to come Therefore wee need not to beware of sinnes to come Now this is apparently absurd Therefore the doctrine whence this Consequent ariseth is likewise absurd Ans 1. We answer to the Major of this reason that we need not beware and take heed of that which cannot hurt namely whether it be taken heed of or no. But sins to come hurt not that is hurt not them which are heedfull and penitent yet they hurt them who are carelesse and unrepentant 2. Therefore we also deny the Minor for God is alwaies offended with sins and his displeasure is the greatest hurt that can befall man Further sins bereave us of conformity with God and purchase bodily pains unto the faithfull howsoever eternall paines be remitted unto them Hither belong other arguments of the Papists wherewith they oppugne this doctrine of Justification by faith such as are these following Object 2. That which is not in the Scripture is not to be taught or retained That wee are justified by faith only is not in the Scripture Therefore it is not to be retained Ans To the Major we say that which is not in the Scripture neither in words nor in sense is not to be retained But that we are justified by faith only is contained in Scripture as touching the sense thereof for we are said to be justified freely by grace without the works of the law Rom. 3 2â— 28. Gal. 2.15 Ephes 2.8 9. Titus 3.5 1 John 1.7 without the law not of works not of our selves not of any righteousnesse which wee have done by faith without merit Also the bloud of Christ is said to cleanse us from all sin And these are all one To be justified by faith alone and To be justified by the bloud and merit of Christ apprehended by faith only by receiving and beleeving deserving nothing by faith or other works Now the reasons why we are to retain against the Papists the exclusive particle only have been heretofore declared and inlarged Object 3. That which is not alone doth not justifie alone Faith is not alone Therefore faith doth not justifie alone Ans If the conclusion be so understood as it followeth out of the premisses on this wise Faith therefore doth not justifie alone that is being alone the argument is of force For justifying faith is never alone without works as her effects Faith justifieth alone but is not alone when it justifieth having works accompanying it as effects of it but not as joynt causes with it of justification But if
signified by the Sacraments Furthermore Baptisme and the Lords Supper are Sacrifices not indeed principally but as they are our work which we performe to God that is as we receive these signes as it were from the hand of God and so declare our obedience towards God 4. In what Sacraments agree with the Word and in what they differ THis agreement and difference shall be handled in the 67. Question of the Catechisme 5. How the Sacraments of the Old and New Testament agree and how they differ THey agree They agree In the authour In the author for both were instituted by God In substance In the things signified or in substance for by the Sacraments of both Testaments the same things are offered signified and promised unto us even remission of sinnes and the gift of the holy Ghost and that by Christ alone This is proved in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Hebr. 13.8 Jesus Christ yesterday and today the same also for ever But these are not in respect of rites and ceremonies the same Therefore they are the same in respect of the thing by them signified 1 Cor. 10.2 Colos 2.11 The Fathers under the law were baptised in the cloud and in the sea and did all eate the same spirituall meate By Christ ye are circumcised with circumcision made without hands that is in Baptisme we receive the same benefits August Tract 26. in John which they did in circumcision Augustine saith The Sacraments of the Old and New Testament differ in their signes but agree in the thing signified by the signes All the Fathers did eate the same spirituall meate I say they verily did eate the same spirituall meate For indeed the corporall meate they ate was diverse from our corporall meate seeing their meate was Manna but ours is of another kind But they did eate the same spirituall meate which we eate Without Christ therefore who is the thing signified of all the Sacraments both of the Old and New Testament no man was ever saved or now is or ever shall be saved Whence it followeth that the Fathers in the Old Testament had the same communion with Christ which also we have and that it was no lesse signified and confirmed then unto them by the Word and Sacraments then it is now unto us in the new Covenant Wherefore it is not only idolatry to seek another communion of Christ then is in the Word but also to seek another communion of Christ in the Sacraments of the New Testament then which was in the Sacraments of the Old Testament The Sacraments of the old new Testament differ 1. In rites They differ first in rites whereof change and alteration was made at Christs coming that thereby might be signified the ceasing of the Old Testament and the beginning or succeeding of the New Testament In number They differ in multitude and number There were moe and more laborious here fewer and more easie rites In signification In signification Those signified Christ to come these Christ that was come The signification is divers as the circumstance of time is divers which the Sacraments of the Old and New Testament signifie For the Sacraments of the old Church signified the time to come of Christ which should come our Sacraments signifie the time past of Christ already manifested in the flesh In the persons whom they bound In binding and obliging men The old bound onely Abrahams posterity for the converted Gentiles were not bound to observe circumcision Cap. 2.5 such as were those religious men spoken of in the Acts ours bind the whole Church of all Nations and Countries Baptise all nations Mat. 28.19 Mat. 26.27 Drinke ye all of this In continuance In continuance The old were to indure but untill the coming of the Messias the new untill the end of the world In cleernesse IN cleernesse Those are more obscure and dark because they signifie things to be manifested but these more cleere and plaine because they signifie things already manifested 6. What the signes are what the things and in what they differ IN every Sacrament are two things the signe and the thing signified The signe in the element and the whole externall action The thing signified is Christ himselfe and his benefits or the communion and participation of Christ and his benefits Differences of the signes from the things signified The signes therefore differ from the things signified 1. In substance for the signes are corporall visible earthly the things heavenly invisible spirituall Obj. But the body and bloud of Christ are things corporeall Ans The things are here called spirituall not as touching their substance but acrording to the manner of receiving them because through the working of the holy Ghost they are received by faith onely and not by any part of our body For that which is called spirituall in Scripture sometimes signifieth an incorporeall nature or spirit What is mean by that which the scripture calleth spirituall 1 Cor. 10.2 sometimes an effect or gift of the holy Ghost sometimes an object of the spirit and of spirituall motions which object is received by the spirit that is by the motion of the holy spirit or which is given to them in whom the holy Spirit dwelleth as All did eate the same spirituall meate And in this sense the body and bloud of Christ in the Sacraments are called things spirituall 2. They differ in manner of receiving The signes are received visibly by the hand mouth and parts of the body and therefore also of unbeleevers The things are received by faith only and the spirit and therefore of the faithfull only 3. In the end or use The things are given for the possessing of eternall life they are eternall life it self or some part thereof or purchase it unto us The signs are received for the sealing and confirming of our faith concerning the things themselves promised 4. The things signified are necessary unto the salvation of all the members of the true Church The signs are not simply necessary for all but for them only who are able to receive them because it is not the want but the contempt of the Sacrament which condemneth the despisers thereof 5. The signes are divers in divers Sacraments the rites and ceremonies are variable but the things are perpetuall and the same in all Sacraments 7. What the Vnion of the signes and the things is which is called Sacramentall UNion in generall is the conjunction of two or moe things whereby in some sort they are made one Hypostaticall or personall union is the coupling of two natures in one person The combining of the signe and the thing signified in Sacraments is called Sacramentall union The question is what kinde of union this is The Papists opinion confuted The Papists imagine that in the Lords Supper there is a conversion and change of the signes into the things signified But a change is no
offer our obedience unto God 18. Wherefore also one and the same ceremony may be considered both as a Sacrament and as a Sacrifice as whereby God in giving us visible signes testifieth his benefits towards us and we in receiving them testifie again our duty towards him And this testification of our faith and thankfulnesse dependeth of that testification of Gods benefits towards us as of the chiefe and proper end and use of the Sacraments and is thereby raised in the minds of the faithfull The confirmation of such of the former conclusions as most require it THe confirmation of the second conclusion The definition therein delivered of Sacraments is expressed Genes 17.11 Exod. 20.20 Exod. 31.14 Thou shalt keep my Sabbaths Now that Sacraments are rites commanded and prescribed to the Church by God is apparent by the institution of them as also that they are rites adjoyned unto the promise as visible signes and tokens thereof Deut. 30.6 Heb. 8.9 10. because all Sacraments are necessary duties towards God But chiefly and principally they are Gods benefits towards us as Circumcision did portend and shew remission of sinnes and mortification Neither onely doe we signifie them in confessing and celebrating them but chiefly God himselfe doth signifie them unto us testifying and confirming them unto us by the ceremonies of Sacraments For the Ministers as well in the administration of the Sacraments as in the preaching of the Word beare the person and possesse the place of God in the Church Teach and baptise all Nations Mat. 28.19 John 4.1 2. Jesus did baptise when yet not he himselfe but his Disciples did baptise So of the signe and ceremony of inauguration or annointing one to be King it is said The Lord hath annointed thee 〈◊〉 Sam. 10.1 when yet Samuel was sent to annoint Saul They further are therefore said to confirme our faith because the Scripture witnesseth them to be the signes and tokens of the muâ—uall and everlasting Covenant betweene God and the faithfull which God signifieth unto us in the bestowing of his benefits promised us in the Gospel But God is alike to be beleeved whether by signes or by words which signifie his will because not onely our sacrifices and obedience but also the signes of grace delivered to us by God have in their right use the promise of grace adjoyned unto them As He that shall beleeve and shall be baptized shall be saved And lastly because the Scripture to signifie the receiving or want of the thing signified alledgeth the receiving or want of the signes Psal 51.7 Deut. 30.6 Rom. 3.6 2 Cor. 10.16 As Purge me with hysope and I shall be clean The Lord will circumcise thy heart All we which have beene baptized The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ And hereof also follow the other ends specified in the definition in the second conclusion As That the Sacraments discerne and sever the Church from other Sects This is manifest both by effects and by restimonies A stranger shall not cate thereof Exod. 12.45 What is the profit of Circumcision Much every manner of way Rom. 3.1 Ephes 2.11 because unto them are committed the Oracles of God Yee being in times past Gentiles and called Vncircumcision of them who were at that time without Christ and were aliants from the Common-wealth of Israel and were strangers from the Covenant of promise Genes 17.11 and had no hope and were without God in the world It shall be a signe of the Covenant betweene me and you and it shall be my Covenant in your flesh Another end is that that they preserve the memory of Gods benefits As often as yee shall eate this bread ye shew the Lords death untill he come 1 Cor. 11.26 Exod. 12.14 Deut. 6 8. Luke 22.11 This day shall be unto you a remembrance Thou shalt binde them for a signe unto thy hand and they shall be as signes of remembrance betweene thine eyes Doe this in remembrance of me Lastly They are also bonds of love because they who are confederated with God Ephes 4.5 1 Cor. 10.17 are united also among themselves One Lord one faith c. We being many are one body The confirmation of the fourth conclusion The distinction there delivered is manifest in it self The receiving of the signs is corporal and external But the things especially signified are not received without faith because they are promised to beleevers onely And the signes are no otherwise true then the promises unto which they are annexed Againe The signes declare the same to the eyes which the promise declareth unto the eares As therefore the promise is but an empty sound without faith so also are the ceremonies vaine spectacles Againe the things signified are the communion of Christ and all his benefits but this can no man have otherwise then by faith either in the use or without the use of the Sacrament The confirmation of the sixth conclusion Such is the conjunction of all signes with their things signified as that they represent the things signified and confirme the acceptation of them For the pledges or tokens and symboles testifying other things are though not in the same place yet together with the things testified and signified The reason is Because To make one thing a signe of another thing is not to include or tye the thing with the signe as that they should be in one place but to ordaine the signe to signifie the thing the signe being in the same place with it or in some other place Againe the nature of the things signified by the Sacraments doth not admit the locall union For some are subsisting formes some accidents not inherent in the sacramentall signes but in the minds of men as the gifts of the holy Ghost Some are corporeall and in one place onely and not locally existent wheresoever the Sacraments are used as the flesh and bloud of Christ The confirmation of the seventh conclusion The Scripture speaketh thus of the Sacraments Circumcision is the Covenant the Lamb is the Passeover the bloud of the Sacrifices the bloud of the Covenant the expiation of the Sacrifices the Sabbath the everlasting Covenant the mercy-seat of the Arke Baptisme a cleansing or washing Bread and Wine the body and bloud of Christ And so the Scripture expoundeth it self when Circumcision is called the signe of the Covenant the Paschall Lamb the signe of the Passeover the Sabbath a perpetuall signe of grace and sanctification the ceremonies types and shadowes of true things the beleever and baptized shall be saved and of the signes and symbols of the Lords Supper it is said that they are to be received of our reconciliation The confirmation of the tenth conclusion The signes of the Covenant confirme nothing unto them who keep not the Covenant or who referre them to another end But the Sacraments are signes of the Covenant whereby God bindeth himselfe to give unto us
by the Passeover and other Sacrifices as also by the Sabbath which all were commanded by God that the godly might celebrate and worship God and shew themselves gratefull unto him and might withall take the signes and tokens of those benefits of God which they received by the Messias So Baptisme is a confession of Christianity and a sign whereby Christ testifieth that we are washed by his bloud The Supper of the Lord is a thanksgiving for the death of Christ and an advertisement that we are quickned and revived by his death and are made his members and shall remain and continue with him for ever OF BAPTISME ON THE 26. SABBATH Quest 69. How art thou admonished and assured in Baptisme that thou art partaker of the onely sacrifice of Christ Ans Because Christ commanded the outward washing of water a Mat. 21.19 adjoyning this promise thereunto b Ibid. Mar. 16.16 Acts 2 38. John 1.33 Mat. 3.11 Rom. 6.3 4. that I am no lesse assuredly washed by his bloud and spirit from the uncleannesse of my soule that is from all my sins that I am washed outwardly with water c 1 Pe 3.21 Mar 1.4 Luke 3.3 whereby all the filthinesse of the body useth to be purged The Explication The principall Questions touching Baptisme are 1. What Baptisme is 2. What are the ends of Baptisme or for what it was instituted 3. What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution thereof 4. The lawfull and right use of Baptisme 5. What are the formes and kinds of speaking of Baptisme 6. Who are to be baptized 7. In place whereof Baptisme succeeded 8. How Baptisme agreeth with Circumcision THe two former of these questions touching Baptisme are handled under the 69. and 70. questions of the Catechisme the third and fourth under the 71. the fifth under the 72. the sixth under the 73. the seventh and eighth under the Common place of Circumcision which followeth immediatly after those questions of Catechisme aforenamed 1. What Baptisme is THe word Baptisme signfieth a dipping in water or sprinkling with water Those of the East Church were dipped their whole body in the water Those of the North in coâ—der countries are only sprinkled with water This circumstance is of no moment or weight For washing may be either by dipping or sprinkling and Baptisme is a washing The Catechisme definition is Baptisme is an outward washing with water commanded by Christ adjoyning this promise thereunto that we being baptized are no lesse assuredly washed by his bloud and spirit from the uncleannesse of our soules that is from all our sinnes then we are washed outwardly with water It may be also fitly defined on this wise Baptisme is a ceremony instituted by Christ in the New Testament whereby we are washed with water in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost to signifie that we are received into favour for the bloud of Christ shed for us and are regenerated by his spirit and also to bind us that hereafter we endeavour in our actions and death truly to testifie newnesse of life Or It is a Sacrament of the New testament ordained and authorised by Christ whereby is sealed unto the faithfull being baptized with water in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost remission of all their sinnes the gift of the holy Ghost and a planting of them into Christs body which is his Church whereby they also professe that they receive these blessings from God and will ever hereafter live unto him Or yet more briefly Baptisme is an externall washing instituted by the Son of God with the pronouncing of these words I baptize thee in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost to be a testimony that he who is so washed or dipped is reconciled through Christ by faith and is sanctified by the spirit unto eternall life We are said to be received into favour for the bloud of Christ shed for us to wit on the Crosse that is for Christs whole humiliation applied unto us by faith The Scriptures confirme this definition Mat. 28.19 Go and teach all Nations baptising them in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost that is testifying by the signe of Baptisme that they are received into favour of God the Father through the Son and are sanctified by his Spirit Marke 1.4 Marke 16.16 John did baptize in the wildernesse and preach the baptisme of amendment of life for remission of sins He which beleeveth and is baptized shall be saved Wherefore Baptisme comprehendeth Three things comprehended in baptisme 1. The signe which is water and the whole ceremony as the sprinkling of water or the dipping into and againe returning out of the water 2. The things themselves signified by the ceremonies which are the sprinkling of the bloud of Christ the mortification of the old man the quickning of the new man into a certaine hope of the resurrection to come by Christ 3. The commandement and promise of Christ whence the signe hath authority and power of confirming Baptisme not a bare signe only Object 1. Baptisme is said to be an externall washing of water Therefore Baptisme is a bare signe onely Ans 1. This is a fallacy of division dividing things which are to be joyned because when we say that Baptisme is an externall signe we joyn with the signe the thing that is signified Ans 2. There is no particle added in our definition which excludeth the thing And Baptisme is in its owne nature without the promise adjoyned a bare signe and to the unbeleeving who receive not the promise by faith it is indeed an externall washing only with water but the promise cometh thereto The differences betweene Baptisme and the washings of the Old Testament and is joyned with this signe when it is used aright Object 2. There were washings also in the Old Testament Baptisme therefore is no Sacrament proper to the New Testament Ans There is a great dissimilitude and difference between the washings under the Law and our Baptisme 1. The washings in the old Testament were not a signe of the entrance and receiving into the Church as our Baptisme is 2. They were instituted to wash away a ceremoniall uncleannesse as when a man had defiled himselfe by touching a dead carkasse or any such uncleane thing his ceremoniall uncleannesse was to be purged with a ceremoniall washing our Baptisme is ordained to wash away a morall uncleannesse that is sinne And hence it is that Baptisme is called in Scripture alaver or washing to wit in respect of that washing of the morall uncleannesse that is in respect of that inward or spirituall washing whereby we are washed or cleansed from our sins 3. They signifie a washing by Christ which was to come our Baptisme sealeth that washing which is by Christ already exhibited in the flesh 4. They did bind the Jewes only Baptisme extendeth and belongeth to
all Nations or to the whole Church 5. Legall washings are taken away by Christ because ceremoniall uncleannesse and the ceremoniall Law ceased at the coming of Christ contrariwise our Baptisme is perpetuall for it is said Baptise all Nations Mat. 28.19 20. and lo I am with you alway untill the end of the world This argument therfore deceiveth by the ambiguity of the word washing For those washings have nothing but a bare name wherein they agree with our Baptisme 2. What are the ends of Baptisme 1. To confirme our faith THe chiefe and proper end of Baptisme is to be a confirmation of our faith that is a solemne testification when Christ testifieth that he washeth us with his bloud and spirit that is that he bestoweth on us remission of sinnes justification and regeneration Or the chiefe end of Baptisme is To be the sealing of God and also the sealing or obsignation of the promise of grace that is of our justification and regeneration and a testimony of Gods will that he giveth the baptized these gifts at this present and will give them ever henceforward For he baptizeth us by the hands of his Minister and by him signifieth unto us this his will That baptisme is a testimony and confirmation of this will of God concerning his bestowing salvation on us appeareth 1. By the forme of Baptisme namely because we are baptized in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost that is we are assigned and deputed to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost and are claimed to be his owne 2. By the promise annexed to the rite Because God hath promised salvation unto him Marke 16 16. who shall beleeve and shall be baptized 3. Testimonies of Scripture also confirme the same Why tarriest thou Arise and be baptized and wash away thy sinnes Acts 22.15 Marke 16.16 Rom. 6 3. Tit. 3.5 1 Pet. 3.21 in calling on the name of the Lord. He that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved Know yee not that all we which have beene baptized into Jesus Christ have beene baptized into his death We are buried then with him by Baptisme According to his mercy he saved us by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the holy Ghost To the which also the figure that now saveth us even Baptisme agreeth By this end of Baptisme appeareth why Baptisme is not re-iterated or used againe namely Why Baptisme may not be re-iterated 1. Because Baptisme is a signe of our receiving into favour and the Covenant which is ever sure and ratified to them who repent Therefore when we have fallen we need no Baptisme but Repentance onely 2. Moreover Regeneration is wrought but once onely we are borne but once and we are regenerate but once For he who is once truly ingraffed into Christ is never cast out Him that cometh to me I cast not away John 6.37 and therefore it is sufficient that Baptisme which is the washing and signe of regeneration be received but once onely chiefly seeing regeneration or salvation hath not a necessary dependance on Baptisme Otherwise as often as we sinne we should be re-baptized 3. Againe our Baptisme succeeded Circumcision which Circumcision was but once received By this end also of Baptisme it appeareth How Johns Baptisme agreeth with our Baptism and differeth from the same Acts 19.4 Marke 1.4 that the Baptisme of John is the same in substance with our Baptisme For John preached the baptisme of repentance for remission of sinnes saying unto the people that they should beleeve in him which should come after him that is in Christ Jesus Such is our Baptisme also only herein it differeth that we are not baptized in the name of Christ to come but of Christ already come in the flesh Wherefore Johns Baptisme and ours are one and the same in nature and substance howsoever they differ in the circumstance of signifying whereas John baptized in the name of Christ which should suffer and be raised againe the Apostles baptized and we at this day are baptized in the name of Christ which hath suffered and hath risen againe For if it be not so we cannot but say our Baptisme is not the same with Christs Baptisme For Christ was baptized of John Object John saith I baptise you with water Therefore his baptisme was onely a washing with water Ans John in that his speech distinguisheth that his ministery from Christs efficacy in Baptisme for if he meant otherwise it would follow that Christ was only baptized with water and that we also are only baptized with water or have not that Baptisme which Christ had To bind us to be thankfull unto God and to be a testimony of this our duty Baptisme is instituted to be a testification of our duty towards God and a binding of us and the Church to thankefulnesse that is to faith and repentance To faith that we might acknowledge for very God this God alone who is the eternall Father of our Lord Jesus Christ the Sonne and the holy Ghost into whose name we are baptized that we worship him only and receive the promised benefits with faith To repentance that our whole life time we being admonished by this rite how we are washed with the bloud of the Son of God and regenerated by his Spirit should in witnesse of our gratefulnesse walk in newnesse of life according to those sayings of Scripture Mar. 1.4 1 Cor. 6.11 Rom. 6.2 3 4. John preached the baptisme of amendment of life And such were some of you but ye are washed How shall we that are dead to sinne live yet therein know ye not that all we which have been baptized into Jesus Christ have been baptized into his death We are buried then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father so also we should walke in newnesse of life To be baptized into the death of Christ is What it is to be baptized into Christs death 1. To be partakers of Christs death no otherwise then if our selves were dead 2. To die also our selves which is to mortifie the lusts of the flesh by the vertue and power of Christs death and to rise againe with Christ unto newnesse of life This mortification God promiseth us in baptisme and bindeth us unto it To be a token of our entrance into the Church Act. 8.38 10.48 16.15 33. Baptisme is instituted to be a token and Symbole of our receiving and entrance into the Church For these are opposed and contradictory To be and Not to be in the Church To enter and Not to enter into the Church For God will have all the Citizens of his Church thus enfranchised and those who are not baptized when they may he will not have reckoned in the number of his Church Hither appertaine all those places in which those who were become Christians as the Ethiopian
be baptized The use of the Sacrament without faith doth not save therefore with faith it doth save The want of the Sacrament doth not condemne yet so as that want of the Sacrament be without contempt For not the want but the contempt of the Sacraments condemne as which cannot possibly be where faith is And hence it cometh that if we convert this proposition He that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved we cannot retaine both necessarily Now we convert it thus He that shall be saved shall beleeve and be baptized this proposition is not necessary because some may be saved which are not baptized but none can be saved which doe not beleeve Wherefore there is not the same necessity of faith and the Sacraments The Sacraments are then necessary when they may be had according to the ordinance and institution of God For the contempt of the Sacrament when it may so be had is repugnant unto faith Object Christ attributed salvation both to faith and to baptisme Therefore in converting the proposition we must affirme both of it and so affirme of him that is to be saved that he is also to beleeve and be baptized Answ Christ attributeth salvation to both but not to both alike to Faith as the meane to Baptisme as the sign whereby salvation is sealed to us ON THE 27. SABBATH Quest 72. Is then the outward Baptisme of water the washing away of sins Answ It is not a Mat. 3.11 1 Pet. 3.21 Ephes 5.2 For the bloud of Christ alone cleanseth us from all sin b 1 John 1.7 1 Cor. 6.11 The Explication Proper and unproper formes of speaking of baptisme AS it is true of the Sacraments in general that some forms of speech concerning them are proper some unproper which are termed Sacramentall phrases So also the forms of speaking of Baptisme in speciall are either proper or unproper Proper formes of speaking are these 1. When they who take the signe are said to take the thing signified as He which shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved 2. When the signe is said to signifie the thing as Baptisme is a signe of the washing away of sinne He gave unto them circumcision to be a signe of the covenant Vnproper or figurative kinds of speaking are 1. When the signe is said to be the thing it selfe thereby signified as Baptisme is the laver or washing of regeneration 2. When the Sacrament is said to give the thing signified or other things by consequence belonging to the thing signified as Baptisme saveth us The three latter rules and formes of speech proportioned by them are equivalent with Christs promise He which shall beleeve and shall be baptized shall be saved And all of them signifie this one speech Baptisme is a certaine signe or token of remission of sins and everlasting salvation unto beleevers For these and the like figurative speeches of the Sacraments are to be interpreted like as the figurative speeches of the Sacrifices The Sacrifices are called oftentimes an expiation or doing away of sins and yet the Apostle affirmeth that it is unpossible that the bloud of Buls and Goats should take away sins So when it is said Heb. 9.13 Baptisme saveth us or it is the washing of the new birth or it is the washing away of sinnes it is all one as if it were said Baptisme is the signe or token of all those Quest 73. Why then doth the holy Ghost call Baptisme the washing of the new birth and forgivenesse of sinnes Ans God speaketh so not without great cause to wit not only to teach us that as the filth of our body is purged by water so our sins also are purged by the bloud and spirit of Christ a Revel 1.5 Revel 7.14 1 Cor. 6.11 but much more to assure us by this divine token and pledge that we are as verily washed from our sinnes with the inward washing as we are washed by the outward and visible water b Mar. 16.16 Gal. 3.17 The Explication THree causes there are why the Scripture speaketh after this sort mutually changing the names of the signes and things 1. In respect of an analogie or proportion between the signe and the thing signified For such a manner of thing is the thing signified in his kinde as the signe is in his kinde For as water that is the signe washeth away all filth so also the bloud of Christ that is the thing signified washeth and cleanseth us from sin And as the sign is applied outwardly by the Minister so God will bestow and apply inwardly the thing signified by the vertue of his spirit unto them who receive the signe with a true faith For as the Ministers work without so God doth work within 2. For confirmation of faith in us For the signes testifie Gods will towards us which they testifie by reason of the promise adjoyned as is this He that shall beleeve and shall be baptized shall be saved But why speaketh the Scripture thus for our confirmation Because in the lawfull and right use of the Sacraments there is a joynt-exhibiting and receiving both of the signes and of the things Wherefore to teach us what the Sacrament giveth being received aright and to confirme unto us that it giveth it for this cause the Scripture changeth the names attributing that to the signe which pertaineth to the thing and that to the thing which pertaineth to the signe This is the third cause depending on the second namely this joynt-exhibiting of the things with the signes Quest 74. Are infants to be baptized also Ans What else For seeing they belong as well unto the Covenant and Church of God as they who are of a full age a Gen. 17.7 and seeing also unto them is promised remission of sinnes by the bloud of Christ b Mat. 19.14 and the holy Ghost the worker of faith as well as unto those of full growth c Luk. 1.14 15. Psal 22.11 Isa 44 1 2 3. Acts 2.39 they are by Baptisme to be ingraffed into the Church of God and to be discerned from the children of infidels d Acts 10.47 in like sort as in the old Testament was done by Circumcision e Gen. 17.14 in the place whereof is Baptisme succeeded in the new Testament f Col. 2.11 12 13. The Explication They are not to be baptised who be eeve not the doctrine FOr the more easie understanding of this Question let us first positively define in generall Who are to require baptisme and Who are to be admitted unto it 1. They who are not as yet the disciples of Christ that is of the number of them which are called neither agreeing unto the doctrine nor obedient unto the ministery are not to be admitted unto baptism 2. Neither ought they to desire baptisme who feel themselves not to be as yet the disciples and scholers of Christ The reason of both these is because Christ saith first
Church in the Supper of his continuing and increasing his benefits unto us In the mean time it is one and the same Christ who both regenerateth and nourisheth us to eternall life In manner of using In the manner of using them To the lawfull use of baptisme regeneration sufficeth therefore it agreeth to all whom the Church reputeth regenerate as all elder persons professing faith and repentance and infants born in the Church But the Supper requireth farther the triall of the faith of the receivers the remembrance of the Lords death and thanksgiving Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.18 Doe this in remembrance of me Shew forth the Lords death till he come Let a man examine himself Baptism therefore is due to the whole Church that is as well to infants as elder persons the Supper onely to elder persons who can prove themselves and shew forth the Lords death In order of receiving In the order of receiving them For baptism must goe before and the Supper follow that is the sacrament of the Supper must not be given but to them who are baptised and not to them neither presently after baptisme but after they have made confession of their faith and repentance Whereupon in the ancient Church after the sermon were dismissed such as were excommunicated likewise those that were possessed or troubled with an evill spirit and the Catechumens that is such as did not yet understand the grounds and principles of religion or were not as yet baptised So of old they who were not yet circumcised were not admitted to the sacrifices or ceremonies Now if they who were baptised before they have made confession of their faith and repentance are not as yet to be admitted unto the Supper much lesse are they who being baptised live after the manner of swine and dogs In order of receiving it selfe which of baptism is but once of the Supper often In the receiving it selfe Wee must often celebrate the Supper because we must often shew forth the Lords death for it was therefore instituted that in it should be made publick remembrance recounting and shewing of Christs death also the confirmation of our faith concerning the eternall continuance of the covenant which confirmation is by the Supper is often necessary and therefore the Supper is often to be reiterated as also the eating of the Paschal lamb prefiguring this Supper was for this cause yeerly reiterated But baptism is not to be reiterated but once only to be received in our life time even as circumcision of old was but once received and baptism is therefore not to be reiterated both because wee have no commandement to this purpose and also because it is a signe of our receiving into the Church and covenant of God for the covenant once made is not againe undone or made void to those that repent but remaineth ratified and firme for ever For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and wee by repentance after our falls enter not a new league with God but renew and restore an old Hereof it is that Christ himselfe saith of the Supper Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.26 Doe this as often as yee shall drink it in remembrance of me And the Apostle As often as ye shall eat this bread and drink this cup ye shew the Lords death till hee come Rom. 9.3 But of baptism the same Apostle teacheth As many as have been baptised into Christ Jesus have been baptised into his death And Christ pronounceth Mark 16.16 He that shall beleeve and be baptised shall be saved Quest 76. What is it to eat the body of Christ crucified and to drink his bloud that was shed Ans It is not only to imbrace by an assured confidence of mind the whole passion and death of Christ and thereby to obtain forgivenesse or sins and everlasting life a Joh. 6.35 40 47 48 50 51 53 54. but also by the holy Ghost who dwelleth both in Christ and us so more and more to be united to his sacred body b Joh. 6.55 56. that though he be in heaven c Col. 3.1 Acts 3.21 1 Cor. 11.26 and we in earth yet neverthelesse are we flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones d Ephes 5.30 3.16 1 Cor. 6.15 1 John 3.24 and 4.13 and as all the members of the body are by one soule so are we also quickned and guided by one and the same Spirit e Joh. 6.57 15.1 2 3 4 5 6. Eph. 4.15 16. The Explication THis question expoundeth and declareth the thing signified in the Sacrament The eating of Christs flesh and drinking of his bloud is not corporall What it is to eat the flesh of Christ but spirituall and compriseth 1. Faith of Christs passion and death 2. An apprehension of remission of sinnes and eternall life through faith 3. Our union with Christ by the holy Ghost dwelling in Christ and in us 4. The benefit of his quickning by the same spirit Wherefore to eate the flesh of Christ and drink his bloud is to be received into favour with God for Christs merit to receive remission of sinnes and be reconciled to God by the same faith to have the Sonne of God who assumed mans nature and united it personally unto him dwelling in us and coupling us unto himselfe and his assumed nature by pouring into us his Spirit through whom he regenerateth us and restoreth light in us righteousnesse and life eternall such as is eminent in his assumed manhood More briefly to eate is 1. To beleeve 2. To receive remission of sins by faith 3. To be united to Christ 4. To be made partakers of the life of Christ or to be made like and conformed unto Christ by the holy Ghost who worketh the same things in us and in Christ This eating is our communion with Christ which the Scripture teacheth and which we professe in the Creed namely a spirituall union with Christ as members with the head and branches with the vine Christ teacheth us this eating of his flesh John 6. and confirmeth it in the Supper by externall signes Thus did the ancient Fathers Augustine Eusebius Nazianzen Hilary and others expound the eating of Christs body as hereafter shall appeare Wherefore the opinions of Papisticall Transubstantiation of a corporall presence and of eating Christs body in the bread with the mouth which many defend are not grounded on the words of the Supper which promise the eating of Christs body Quest 77. Where hath Christ promised that hee will as certainly give his body and bloud so to be eaten and drunken as they eat this bread broken and drink this cup Ans In the institution of his Supper the words whereof are these a 1 Cor. 11.23 24 25. Matth. 26.26 27 28. Mark 14.22 23 24. Luk. 22.19 20 Our Lord Jesus Christ in the night that hee was betrayed took bread and when he had given thanks hee brake it and said Take eat this
not to the Latine Church but by the Greeke Church and those words are found in the Greeke Testament when first it was written in Greeke And therefore wee have no Hebrew words derived unto our Church which the Greeke Church had not before us If also wee seek the Greeke Fathers the word Missa will never be found to have been used by them Therefore I think not that the word Missa was taken from the Hebrewes but Missa which doubtlesse is a Latine word by originall seemeth to have taken from the Fathers who used Remissa for Remissio as Tertullian Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marc. Cypr. debono patient Epist 4. lib. 3. Wee have spoken saith hee of a De remissa peccatorum remissio of sinnes And Cyprian Hee that was to give b Daturus remissam peccatorum remission of sins did not disdaine to be baptised And again he useth the same word Hee that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost hath not c Remissam peccatorum non habet remission of sins Wherefore as they say Remissa for Remissio so they seem also to have said Missa for Missio But herein againe they much vary For some will have the word Missa to be used as it were Missio from an ancient custome of Ecclesiasticall rites and actions which came from the Greeke Churches to the Latine because Sermons and Lectures being ended before the Communion a Deacon did send forth that is did command the Catechumenes the possested with spirits and the excommunicated persons to depart crying with a loud voice If any Catechumene be yet abiding within the Church let him depart and so the word Missa seemeth to be used as it were a Mission or sending away because it was the last part of divine Service Others will have it to be so called from a Dimission or from the manner of dimissing the congregation because Service being ended a Deacon dimissed them with these words Ite missa est that is Goe you may depart Or as others interprete it Go now is the collection of almes which they will have to be called Missa of the sending it in as we may so speake or throwing or casting it in for the poore Lombard hath a new conceit hereof Lib. 4. dist 15. It is called the Masse saith hee because an heavenly Messenger cometh to consecrate Christs quickning body according to that prayer of the Priest Almighty God command that this be carried by the hands of thine Angell into thine high Altar c. Therefore unlesse an Angell come it cannot rightly be called a Masse Loe the folly of the man Againe The Masse is so called either because the host is sent whereof mention is made in that Service whence it is said Ite missa est that is Follow the host Lib. 4. dist 24. which is sent up to heaven trace yee after it Or because an Angel cometh from heaven to consecrate the Lords body by whom the host is carried and conveyed to the heavenly Altar Whence it is also said Ite missa est Goe it is sent Wee reject both the name and the thing For this word the Masse doth not agree to the Lords Supper because the Lords Supper hath nothing common and agreeing with the name of Missa albeit it was used of the ancient Writers Moreover we have no need of this name for wee have other words for this purpose extant in Scripture where it is called The Lords Supper The Lords Table Breaking of bread c. Now let us see the differences of the Supper and the Masse and those most contrary one to another and such as in respect whereof the Masse ought to be abolished They are especially three and are desciphered in the Catechisme 1. The Lords Supper testifieth unto us That wee have full remission of sinnes and justification freely by faith for Christs one and onely sacrifice finished on the Crosse according to these sayings of Scripture The bread is the body of Christ given for us Heb. 7.27 Heb. 9.12 26. The cup is the bloud of Christ shed for us for remission of sinnes Doe this in remembrance of mee Shew forth the Lords death till hee come That did hee once when hee offered up himselfe By his owne bloud entred hee in once into the holy place and obtained eternall redemption for us For then must hee have often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath hee appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe Heb. 10.10 12 14. By the which will wee are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once made This man after hee had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for ever at the right hand of God With one offering hath hee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Contrariwise the Masse denieth that both quicke and dead have remission of sins by and for Christs oblation except also he be daily offered by the Massing-Priests to God his Father For thus hath that their Canon which they call the lesse Holy Father Almighty and Eternall God receive this immaculate host or sacrifice which I thy unworthy servant offer to thee my living and true God for my innumerable sinnes offences and negligences and for all that stand about me here present yea and for all faithfull Christians quick and dead that it may be profitable to me and them to everlasting salvation And their greater Canon hath Remember Lord thy servants and handmaids N. and all here present whose faith and devotion is well knowne unto thee for whom we offer or who offer unto thee this sacrifice of praise for themselves and all that are theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their safety and salvation What need was there that Christ should offer himselfe at all if the oblation of a petty Masse-Priest may serve for the redemption of soules 2. The Lords Supper witnesseth unto us That Christ according to the Articles of faith as concerning his humanity is in heaven at the right hand of his Father and is not shrouded under the bare accidents of the elements or signes in the Supper and that he exhibiteth unto us in the Supper his body and bloud to be eaten and drunken by faith and that he ingraffeth us into himselfe by his holy Spirit that we may abide in him and have him abiding in us as it is said He that is joyned unto the Lord 2 Cor. 6.17 10.16 Heb. 1.3 8.1 4. is one spirit The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ We have such an high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty in the heavens For he were not a Priest if he were on earth Contrariwise the Masse teacheth us That bread and wine by force of consecration is changed into Christs body and blood and that this his body and bloud in the act of consecration
which also covetous men doe and so under the name of this vice is covetousnesse also comprehended Idolatry Two kinds of Idolatry Idolatry which is most of all repugnant unto the true knowledge of God and to faith Now there are two kinds of Idolatry 1. when in profession another is worshipped then that one true God or when that is worshipped for God which is no God This kind of Idolatry is more grosse and palpable and doth properly belong unto the first Commandement 2. When in profession or professedly we worship not another god but we erre in the manner of worship that is when albeit the true God is worshipped yet neverthelesse he is worshipped after another manner then God himselfe hath in the second Commandement and also commonly in his word prescribed either by internall worship or by externall worship or externall rites or ceremonies This other kinde of Idolatry is more flie and wilie and is condemned and forbidden in the second Commandement For they who worship God in Images though they deny that they worship any other besides the true God yet notwithstanding are Idolaters For they imagine God to be such a god as will be worshipped in Images and so change the will of God and by changing Gods will change even God himselfe Contempt of God The contempt of God which is to know those things of God which are true but not to be moved thereby to love him or to acknowledge indeed one true God revealed in the Church but not to be moved thereby to worship him to trust in him to feare him and to love him For the knowledge of the true God doth not suffice alone but there must also accompany it an inward motion of the mind to imbrace and follow the same else should the Devils also and the Gentiles have the true knowledge of God which the Apostle denyeth saying They are inexcusable Rom. 1.20 21. because when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankfull c. II Vertue Faith Faith is a sure and certaine perswasion whereby we assent unto every word of God delivered unto us and whereby we are resolved that the promise of the free mercy of God for Christs sake doth belong unto us and further also it is a confidence receiving this benefit of God and resting thereon being kindled of the holy Ghost by the word in our minds will and hearts and working in them a rejoycing in God invocation and praying unto God and obedience according to all his commandements Put your trust in the Lord your God 2 Chron. 20.10 and you shall be assured Foure vices contrary in the defect to faith Unto faith are repugnant of one side which offendeth in the defect of faith Unbeliefe Vn beliefe which assenteth not to such doctrine as is heard and known concerning God Doubtfulnesse Doubtfulnesse which neither assenteth stedfastly to the doctrine of God neither doth altogether gaine-say it but being floating and wavering hath a weake inclination now to one part and now to another Distrust Distrust which applieth not unto it selfe the knowledge which it hath of God and his promises and doth through feare of Gods forsaking us surcease the doing of that it should doe and seeke protection and safeguard without God or of some other besides God He that beleeveth not God 1 John 5.10 hath made him a lyar because he beleeveth not the testimony or record that God witnessed of his Son Temporary faith A dissembling or hypocriticall faith temporary faith or a revolting from faith which is to yeeld an assent to the knowledge thereof and to imbrace it for a season but without any applying or full perswasion of the promise of Gods grace and without regeneration and therefore to be overcome through temptations or other causes and so to cast away againe that assent and profession of godlinesse Mat. 13.20 He that received seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath he no roote in himselfe and dureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by he is offended Acts 8.13 Heb. â— 4 Simon also beleeved and was baptised It is impossible that they which were once lightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift c. Two vices contrary in the excesse to faith Now amongst those which are repugnant unto faith of the other side which offendeth in the excesse are Tempting of God Deut. â— 19 Maâ— 4.7 Exod. 17.2 1 Cor. 10.9 Tempting of God which is through an unbeliefe or distrust or contempt of God and a trust or love of our owne wisdome justice or power and glory to depart from Gods word or order and so to make tryall of Gods truth or power and stubbornely and proudly to provoke God unto anger Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Moses said unto them why contend yee with me Wherefore do yee then tempt the Lord Doe we provoke the Lord unto anger Carnall security Carnall security which is to live without thinking of God and his will or of our owne infirmity and dangers and without acknowledging or bewailing of our sins and without the feare of God and yet to promise to our selves an indemnity from the anger of God and from punishment without faith and repentance This is often and most grievously accused in the Scripture Christ speaketh of that security and carelesnesse which shall be at his second comming As the dayes of Noe were Mat 24.38 39. so likewise shall the comming of the Son of man be For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drink marry and give in marriage c. III Vertue Hope Hope is a sure and certaine expectation of everlasting life freely to be given for Christs sake and of mitigation or asswagement of present evils and of a deliverance from the same evils of this life and lastly an expecting and looking for all blessings necessary unto salvation according to the counsell and will of God Hereof is said Trust perfectly on the grace that is brought unto you 1 Pet. 1.13 Rom. 5.5 by the revelation of Jesus Christ Hope maketh not ashamed Now hope springeth from faith because he that is certaine of the present will of God towards him hath also certaine and assured promises of the time to come For God is not changed Rom. 11.21 and the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Moreover faith and hope differ in these considerations Faith imbraceth the present benefits of God and his will towards us Hope imbraceth the effects and fruits which are to come of this present and perpetuall will of God according as it is said Heb. 11.11 Rom 8.24 Faith maketh those things to be which are hoped for and sheweth those things c. Hope that is seene is not hope for how can c. Two
they to whom it is given Things indifferent are diligently to be discerned from Gods worship And this is the difference betweene things indifferent or of middle quality and those things which are properly the worship of God Which difference we must diligently observe serve 1. Because when men feigne other worships of God in them they feigne another will of God which is to feigne another God When they therefore so do as erst Aaron and Jeroboam did they are no lesse accused of Idolatry then they who purposely worship another God besides that Jehovah revealed in the Church 2. Because by confounding of the true worship with false worships the true God is confounded with Idols which are worshipped with those worships invented by men 3. Because whatsoever is not of faith is sin And when any man doth a thing as thereby to worship God his conscience not knowing whether God will be worshipped after this manner or no he doth it not of faith but is ignorant and doubteth whether God be pleased or displeased with his worke and therefore he presumeth to do that albeit it may displease God Wherefore he doth not thereby worship but contemne God But because the defenders of worships invented by men alledge certaine places in which the Scripture willeth us to obey the commandements of men and do thence conclude that they have the force and nature of divine ordinances and so of divine worship it is therefore necessary that here we should say something touching humane traditions and their differences Of mens commandements and the authority of Ecclesiasticall Traditions THere are foure sorts of those things which men command Gods ordinances proposed by men The ordinances of God which God will that men propose unto others to be observed but not in their owne name but in the name of God himselfe as being themselves the ministers and messengers not the authors thereof So the Ministers of the Church propound the heavenly doctrine of God to the Church Parents to their Children and Masters to their Schollars so Magistrates propound the Commandments of the Decalogue unto their Subjects The obedience of those Commandements is and is called Gods worship because they are not humane ordinances but divine which are necessarily to be obeyed although no authority or commandement of any creature came thereto yea although all creatures should command the contrary Hitherto appertaine many places of Scripture Prov. 6.20 Deut. 17.2 Exod 16.8 Mat. 23.2 3. Luke 10.17 1 Cor. 4.21 2 Cor. 13.10 1 Thes 4.2 8. 2 Thes 3.14 Heb. 13.14 as My sonne keep thy fathers commandement and forsake not thy Mothers instruction Ye know the commandements we gave you by the Lord Jesus He therefore that despiseth these despiseth not man but God The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe and doe These and the like sayings will us to obey men as the ministers of God in those things which belong unto the ministery that is which God by expresse commandement hath testified that he will have published and commanded by them they grant not authority unto any to institute new worships of God at their owne pleasure according as it is said Prov. 30. â— 1 Tim. 1.3 4.11 6.2 3 4. 2 Tim. 3.16 17. Put nothing unto his words lest he reprove thee and thou be found a lyar Command some that they teach none other doctrine The civill ordinances of men which are determinations and prescriptions of circumstances necessary and profitable to the keeping of the Morall Commandements of the second Table 2. Civill ordinances of men Such are the positive laws of Magistrates Parents Masters and of all who beare rule over others in the Civill State The obedience of these Laws as touching the generall is the worship of God because the generall thereof is morall and commanded by God himselfe namely obedience towards magistrates and others which beare rule in the Common-wealth But as concerning the speciall of the action or as touching the circumstances it is no divine worship because those works are divine worship which must necessarily be done in respect of Gods Commandement although no Commandement or respect of any creature were adjoyned but these except they were commanded by the Magistrates might be done or omitted without any offence against God but yet notwithstanding such Civill ordinances of Magistrates and other Governours bind the consciences of men that is we must necessarily performe them neither are they neglected without the displeasing of God and therefore by reason of these commandements of Magistrates we are bound also to performe the works injoyned us by these commandements even although we could omit them without giving any offence if we meane to retaine our bedience pure and sound So To carry weapons or Not to carry weapons To pay a lesser or greater tribu e or Subsidie is not in it selfe the worship of God but the obedience which is in these and the like matters due to be rendred unto the Magistrate is Gods worship Therefore if the Magistrare neither command nor forbid either it is free to do either but if he command any one thing he sinneth whosoever doth the contrary although he could keep it never so close neither offend any man thereby The reason is because the generall namely obedience towards the Magistrate which is Gods worship is violated Wherefore these specials and particulars are by an accident made the worship of God to wit by the commandement of the Magistrate Hither belong these Scriptures Let every soule be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 2 5. Titus 3.1 Ephes 8.1 Coâ— 3.22 23. Whosoever resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God Ecclesiasticall ordinances The Ecclesiasticall or Ceremoniall ordinances of men which are determinations or prescriptions of circumstances necessary or profitable for the keeping of the Morall Commandements of the first Table for they belong either to the keeping and maintaining of order and comelinesse in the Church assemblies and the Ecclesiasticall administration of the Ministery or to externall exercise of godlinesse both publique and private or to avoid the giving of offence unto the weaker and to bring them unto the Church and knowledge of the truth of which kinde are the time place forme and course of Sermons and Prayers and Readings in the Church likewise Fasts the manner of proceeding in election of Ministers in gathering and distributing of almes and such like whereof God hath commnded nothing in speciall The generall also of these Laws as of the Civill is morall if they be rightly and profitably made and therefore it is the worship of God as it is Gods worship to heare the word of God to pray unto God as well publiquely with the company of the faithfull as privately to bestow almes upon our poore brethren to receive the Sacraments But the Ceremonies themselves are not only no worship of God but neither doe they binde mens consciences neither is the
7.7 What this knowledge of sin worketh by it selfe in the unregenerate and reprobate Thou shalt not lust This use of the law to wit the knowledge of sin and of the judgement of God against sin of it selfe ingendereth in the unregenerate an hatred of God and an increase of sin For so much the more doth nature not yet regenerated desire to commit and excuse sin how much the more the law urgeth and presseth the prohibition and condemnation of sin The law causeth wrath Sin took an occasion by the commandement Rom. 4.15 7.8 and wrought in mee all maner of concupiscence Moreover if those unregenerate be also reprobate then worketh it at length in them a despaire and blasphemy Therefore it is called the ministery of death But by accident the knowledge of sin is in the Elect a preparing of them to conversion 2 Cor. 3.7 What it worketh by accident in the elect and regenerate to wit God by this means constraining and compelling them to acknowledge their owne unrighteousnesse despaire of any help from themselves and by faith to seek for righteousnesse Gaâ—at 3.21 22. and life in Christ their Mediatour If there had been a law given which could have given life surely righteousnesse should have been by the law But the Scripture hath concluded all under sin that the promise by the faith of Jesus Christ should be given to them which beleeve III. In nature restored by Christ or in the regenerate the uses of the Morall law are many Seven uses of the Morall law in nature restored Maintenance of discipline Maintenance of discipline For although this use of the law doth chiefly belong unto the regenerate who are not bridled by the Law of God and righteousnesse as hath been already shewed but by the feare of punishment only and shame not to make open profession of wickednesse abstaine from sin according to that of the Poet The wicked refuse to sin for feare of punishment yet hath it place also in the godly because for the weaknesse and corruption of the flesh prone to sin it is profitable and necessary that both the threatnings of the law and examples of punishment should be set before them also to keep them in good order For God threatneth even to the Saints if they run into grievous offences grievous punishments If the righteous turne away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity hee shall die for it Acknowledgement of sin Acknowledgement of sin Ezek. 18.24 For this use though it principally belong to the unregenerate yet it concerneth the regenerate also For even to the regenerate the law is a glasse wherein they may see the defects and imperfection of their nature and it instructeth them continually with due contrition to humble themselves in the sight of God and maketh them to profit and goe forward daily in true conversion unto God and faith in God and that as their renewing increaseth so their prayer should increase wherein they beg and crave to be daily more and more conformable to God and his Law Rom. 7.22 23.24 I delight in the Law of God concerning the inner man but I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde c. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from this body of death Concerning both these uses of the law namely the maintenance of discipline and acknowledgement of sin is that saying of Paul to be understood Gal. 3.24 The law is our School-master unto Christ and that as well in the unregenerate elect as in the regenerate For to the former of these it is a preparation to conversion to the latter an increase of conversion seeing faith cannot be kindled in the heart nor consist therein at all except open and manifest transgressions be eschewed and sins against the conscience avoided 1 John 3.7 8. Let no man deceive you Hee that committeth sin is of the Divell Direction in Gods worship Christian conversion Psal 119. sect 14. vers 1. Jerem. 31.33 Ezek. 11.19 36.26 27. The third use of the Morall law is to be a rale of Gods worship and of Christian conversion Thy word O Lord is a lanthorne unto my feet and alight unto my paths I will put my laws in their inward parts and write them in their hearts This use is proper unto the regenerate For although the law also be unto the unregenerate a rule of their actions before conversion yet to them it is not a rule of worship and thankfulnesse towards God as it is to the regenerate Testimony of God who and what hee is The Morall law delivered and expounded in the Church is a testimony of God that there is a God and likewise who and what hee is Testimony of the true Church and true Religion The voice of the law sounding in the Church is an evident testimony shewing which is the true Church and which is true Religion in the world For seeing in the Church alone the doctrine of the law hath been and now is preserved pure and uncorrupt which all other sects have by assenting to manifest errours and impieties diversly corrupted the voice then of the law which soundeth in the Church is an evident disciphering and declaring which is the people of God and which is true Religion in the world Testimony of the excellency of mans nature before the fail It is a testimony of the excellency of mans nature which was before the fall and originall righteousnesse lost in Adam that is it remembreth us of the Image of God in man which was created in him and which is restored in him by Christ Testimony of eternall life It is a testimony of eternall life to come wherein we shall againe perfectly fulfill the law For the law was given to be observed by men But in this life it is not fulfilled of us Therefore there must needs be yet another life remaining wherein we shall live according to the prescript of the law that so at length the law may be fulfilled of us IV. In nature perfectly restored and glorified after this life although the preaching of the law and the whole Ministery shall cease and have an end yet there shall remain in the Elect a knowledge of the law and there shall shine in them perfect obedience thereunto and full conformity with God Therefore then shall be the same uses of the law which were in nature uncorrupt before the fall The Arguments of Antinomists Libertines and other such like profane Heretikes who maintaine that the law is not to be taught in the Church of Christ OBject 1. That which cannot be kept ought not to be taught because it profiteth nothing The law cannot be kept Therefore it ought not to be taught in Christian Churches Answ 1. This is a fallacy alledging a false cause For the impossibility of perfect obedience of the law in this infirmity of our nature is no sufficient cause why
of the world 1 John 2.2 Christ is the propitiation for our sins not for ours alone but also for the sins of the whole world III. But this we know that this is the immoveable and Catholick doctrine of the Gospel John 3.18.38 He that beleeves in the Son of God hath life eternall he that beleeveth not in the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God remaineth on him IV. Although then this most divine Panace or Catholicke remedie is proposed to all in the a Gospell yet we beleeve that no efficacy of it can be transfused except there be an applying of this by faith in the Son of b God even as there can be no efficacy in Physick or medicaments except the sick patient hearken to the Physician and apply his c medicines which metaphor the Holy Ghost useth in this case Testimonies of Scripture and of Divines a Mat. 11.28 Come to me all you who are weary and heavy laden and I will cause you to rest Mark 16.15 Preach the Gospell to all Creatures b John 3.36 He that beleeves in the Son hath life eternall but he that obeyeth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God remaineth on him John 8.24 Except you beleeve that I am he you shall die in your sins Esay 7.9 If you beleeve not my words it is because you are not stable Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be condemned c Chemnitius Harmon Evangel l. 2. pag. 83. As drugs will not benefit the sick man that makes no use of them so the vertue of Christs passion is sufficient to take away the sins of all the world but is onely effectuall to them who receive this Lamb. d Esay 53.5 With his stripes ue are healed 1 Pet. 2.24 With whose stripes you are healed V. It is then out of doubt that all they and onely they are partakers of the efficacy of Christs death that is of redemption reconciliation with God remission of sins righteousnesse and eternall life so many as receive by faith these benefits in the a Gospel but such as passe over this life without faith remaine for ever excluded from this power and benefits of his b death Testimonies of Scripture a John 1.12 To all that received him he gave this power to become the sons of God to wit to such as beleeve in him John 5.24 Verily verily I say unto you whosoever heareth my words and beleeveth in him that sent me hath life eternall John 6.40 This is the will of him that sent me that all who behold the Son and beleeve in him should have eternall life Acts 10.43 To him bare all the Prophets witnesse that every one who beleeveth in him shall receive remission of sins by his Name Heb. 5.9 Being consecrated he is made author of eternall salvation to all that hearken to him b John 3.18 He that beleeveth not in him is condemned already because he beleeveth not in the Name of the onely begotten Son of God Ibid. ver 36. Who obeyeth not the Son he shall not see life but the wrath of God remaineth upon him 1 Cor. 6.9 Doe you not know that the unjust shall not have the inheritance of God Revel 22.15 Without shall be dogs and whoremongers Gal. 4.30 Cast out the hand-maid and her Son for the son of the hand-maid shall not inherit with the son of the free-woman VI. We know that the Evangelicall promises are universall and appertaine to all but not to the incredulous and unconverted Turks Jews Heathens Epicures so long as they remaine such but to all beleevers for to all promises there is the condition of faith in Christ annexed either implicitely or explicitely that which the plain text of Scripture a sheweth Testimonies of Scripture a John 3.16 That whosoever beleeveth in him might not perish but have life eternall Rom. 3.22 The righteousnesse of God by faith in Jesus Christ towards all and on all that beleeve Acts 10.43 To him bare all the Prophets witnesse that whosoever beleeveth on him shall receive remission of sins through his Name Gal. 3.22 The Scripture hath shut up all under sin that the promise of faith in Christ Jesus might be given to all beleevers VII When the Scripture then saith that Christ died a for all that he gave himselfe a ransome b for all that he died c for all that he is a propitiation for the sins of the whole d world this is necessarily understood either of the greatnesse of the price or of the sufficiency of his merit for all men or of the effectual redemption of all Jews and Gentiles that embrace by faith the benefits of his death For in these saith Ambrose a certaine e kinde of universality is conceived And this is no more repugnant to the doctrine of the Gospell then if some should say that Christ by his death did indifferently redeeme and reconcile to God faithfull Christians and faithlesse Turks Heathens Epicures Hypocrites c. although they receive not the merit of Christ by faith which opinion is both impious and repugnant to Gods word Testimonies of Scripture and of Ancient Doctors a 2 Cor. 5.15 Christ died for all that they who live may not hereafter live to themselves but unto him who died and was raised againe for them b 1 Tim. 2.6 Christ gave himselfe as the price of redemption for all men c Heb. 2.9 That he by the grace of God should taste death for all men d 1 John 2.2 He is the propitiation for our sins and not for ours onely but for the sins of all the world e Ambrose de vocatione Gentium l. 1. c. 3. Gods people have their owne fulnesse and although a great part of men either reject or resist the grace of their Saviour yet in those that are elected and fore-seene and severed from the generality of all men a certaine kind of universality is conceived that out of the whole world the whole world may seeme to be deliyered and out of all men all men may seeme to be assumed VIII Hence is that received and fit distinction that Christ died for all men in respect of the sufficiency of his merit or the greatnesse of the price but in respect of the efficacy and fruit of his death he died for all and onely for the beleevers seeing not all but only the faithfull receive him but the rest reject him through infidelity Testimonies of Schoole-men and Fathers Innocent 3. l. 2. de myster Missae c. 4. An. Christi 1200. His bloud was poured out only for the predestinate in respect of efficacy but it was poured out for all men in respect of sufficiency For the effusion of the bloud of that just One for the unjust was so rich a price that if the whole world would beleeve in the Redeemer the chaines of Satan should not be able to with-holy any for as the Apostle saith Where sin hath abounded grace hath much more abounded Thom. Aquinas
mankinde did predestinate some to life eternall to be saved in Christ is none other in the counsell of God then what in time moved him that he should bestow upon his Elect according to his revealed word faith and life eternall to wit his meere good pleasure and free-will of electing them in a Christ and not their fore-seene holinesse or good b works for they were all sinners alike and unapt for good c works unlesse that God doth operate these in them because he had predestinated and d elected them before Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 9.18 He will have mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Ephes 1.5 Who hath predestinated us whom he hath adopted to be sons in Christ Jesus to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Mat. 11.26 Even so Father because it hath pleased thee b 1 John 4.10 In this is love not that we loved God but that he loved us John 15.16 You have not chosen me but I have chosen you Rom. 9.11 Not of works but of him that calleth Tit. 3.5 Not by the works of righteousnesse which we have done but by his mercy he hath saved us Ephes 1.4 He hath elected us in him in love Deut. 7.7 Not because you were many hath God above all people loved and chosen you but because the Lord loved you c Ephes 2.3 We were all the children of wrath as others were Mat. 7.8 An evill tree bringeth not forth good fruit d 2 Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selves to thinke any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God See also Ephes 1.4 Rom. 8.30 X. Why God did not choose all or did not forsake all but some onely and why he chose us rather then others I say Jacob Peter and Paul rather then Esau Judas and Simon Magus in Gods eternall counsell no other reason can be given then what is revealed in his Word to wit why he did not call all in time or not call convert or not convert to wit the gracious and just pleasure of his a will and not the fore-seene inequality worthinesse or unworthinesse of men as if God had fore-seene that these should be good in themselves and others should be wicked for God saw all men equally corrupted and therefore in respect of worth he might have justly b rejected all S. Paul tells us that the cause of this good will and pleasure of God was the manifestation of his mercy and c wrath but why that seemed good to God thus and not otherwise it is that unsearchable depth of the wisdome of God to be adored by us with the Apostle O the d depth The cause may be hid it cannot be unjust saith e Austine Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Fathers a Mat. 11.25 26. I thank thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes Even so because it pleased thee O Father See also Ephes 1.5 6. b Rom. 9.11 The children being yet unborne when they had done neither good nor evill that the purpose of God might remaine sure according to election that is not of works but of him that calleth c Rom. 9.22 What if he being willing to shew his wrath and make knowne his power hath suffered with much gentlenesse the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction and to make knowne the riches of his glory towards the vessels of mercy c. Rom. 9.17 For this cause have I raised thee that I might make knowne my power on thee and that my Name might be declared through all the earth Prov. 16.4 God made all for himselfe even the wicked for the evill day d Rom. 11.33 O the deep riches of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out e August ad Paul epist 59. Why some belong to predestination some do not belong the cause may be occult it cannot be unjust XI But the cause why God chooseth not these as uncleane vessels ordained to wrath and eternall a damnation is none other then why now and for ever according to Law and Gospell he punisheth and condemneth them to wit in regard of God his most just anger against b sin in regard of the reprobate their sins malice and c infidelity for as God in his justice punisheth none but for d sin so he predestinated no man to punishment but for sin Testimonies of Scripture a Prov. 16.4 God hath made all for himselfe the wicked also for the evill day See Rom. 9.22 Mat. 25.41 Jude 4. b Psal 5.6 He hateth all the workers of iniquity c Ephes 5.6 For these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience d Ezek. 18.4 That soule that sinneth shall die XII Therefore there is no injustice in Gods predestination but all things are done graciously and justly for it is an act of grace to pardon the Elect that debt which he might have justly exacted from them and it is an act of justice to require it of the reprobate which he was not bound to remit unto a them yea God should be just if he punish b both because he found both in the same corruption they then that are condemned cannot pretend that they have not deserved punishment nor can they who are justified glory that they have deserved grace and c salvation Testimonies of Scripture and of Ancient Doctors a Mat. 20.13 15. Friend I do thee no wrong may not I do with mine own what I please Is thine eye evill because I am good Rom. 11.35 Or who hath first given to him that he might be repaied b August de bono perseverant cap. 8. He should be just though he punished both he who is delivered hath cause to give thanks he who is condemned hath no cause to complaine c Ambrose l. 2. c. 1. De vocat Gent. Neither is the complaint of the damned man just nor the bragging of the justified true if either the one say that he hath deserved punishment or the other affirme that he hath merited grace XIII All things saith Luther depend upon Gods predestination to wit In praefat comment ad Rom. who are to beleeve who not who are to be freed from sin who are to be blinded who are to be condemned and who justified For in them who are elected to life he worketh by calling them to repentance faith justice comfort a glory in those that are predestinated to damnation he doth not worke but in them he findeth sin infidelity injustice desperation and shame in many notwithstanding he worketh most just b induration and in all eternall desertion and rejection from Gods c presence Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 8.29 30. Whom he fore-knew he also predestinated to be conformable to the image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren Those whom he predestinated he called whom he called them he hath justified whom he justified
those he glorified Acts 15.48 And so many as were ordained for life eternall beleeved b Rom. 9.18 He hardeneth whom he will Rom. 11.7 8. The Elect have attained the rest are hardened As it is written God gave them the spirit of slumber eyes that they might not see eares that they might not heare c Jer. 16.5 I have taken away my peace from this people saith the Lord mercy c. Mat. 23.38 Behold your house is left unto you desolate Mat. 25.41 Goe yee cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angels XIV Therefore whomsoever God in Christ hath predestinated to life he also calleth them certainly and unchangeably to faith he justifieth and glorifieth a them It is therefore impossible for the Elect to perish and to be blotted out of the Book of b life If any of these perish God is deceived saith Austine De corr gratia c. 6. but none of them perish because God is not deceived If any of these perish then God may be overcome by mans wickednesse but none of them do perish because in nothing can God be overcome but the rest who are deserted by God and left to themselves do surely and infallibly perish for An evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit Mat. 7.18 Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 29.30 Whom he fore-knew them he also called and justified b Mat. 24.24 If it were possible the Elect should be seduced John 10.28 I give to my sheepe life eternall and none shall take them out of mine hand Rev. 3.5 He that overcometh shall be cloathed in white and I will never blot his name out of the Book of life XV. Against hypocrites and enemies the Scripture a threatneth that they shall be blotted out of the Booke of life not as if they had before been written in it for it is added And they shall not be written among the just but because outwardly they brag or are accounted such as are written in the Book of life This is not so to be understood saith Austine in Psal 69.29 as if God did write downe any man in the Book of life and then blot him out if a man could say what I have written I have written concerning the title King of the Jews doth God write downe any man and then blot him out againe Testimonies of Scripture a Psal 69.29 Let them be blotted out of the Booke of life and not be written among the just XVI That there is a certaine number of the a Elect and that there are fewer Elect then reprobate the holy Scripture b witnesseth neither alas doth daily experience permit us to doubt c of this Testimonies of Scripture a John 13.18 I know whom I have chosen 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth who are his b Mat. 22.14 Many are called few are chosen c Mat. 7.13 The gate is large and the way broad which leadeth to destruction and many there are who go in thereat XVII Besides if we will search into our predestination and election we need not climbe up into Gods secret counsell for such curious searchers into Gods secrets who judge à priori Praef. com ad Rom. or from the cause of election without doubt saith Luther will fling themselves headlong by this their foolish curiosity into despaire and confusion of conscience But we must descend to the effects to our a vocation that we may trie whether we are in the faith and prove if Christ dwelleth b in us for these are truly the effects and signes of election and gifts proper to the Elect as our effectuall calling by the Gospell to c repentance true faith in d Christ new e obedience peace with f God the witnesse of the holy Ghost in our hearts of our g adoption If we truly feele these signes in our selves and in others we may be sure of our owne and of others election and of our owne election we judge by the rule of faith which cannot be deceived but of other mens election by the rule of charity which may be deceived as Luther h saith Testimonies of Scripture a 1 Cor. 1.26 Brethren you see your vocation b 2 Cor. 13.5 Try your selves if you be in the faith examine your selves Know ye not your owne selves how Jesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates c Rom. 8.30 Whom he hath predestinated them also he called 1 Thes 1.4 5. Brethren we know your election of God because our Gospel was not among you onely in word but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance d Tit. 1.1 An Apostle according to the faith of Gods elect 2 Thes 3.2 All have not faith Acts 13.48 They beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall e Ephes 1.4 He hath chosen us in him that we might be holy and blamelesse before him in love 1 Pet. 1.2 To the elect by the fore-knowledge of God the Father to the sanctification of the Spirit by obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore brethren rather study to make your election and vocation sure f Rom. 5.1 Being justified by faith we have peace with God through Jesus Christ our Lord. g Rom. 8.14 16. Whosoever are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God The Spirit himselfe witnesseth with our spirits that we are the sons of God h Luther de servo arbitr cap. 61. I call and account them holy I call and esteem them the Church of God by the rule of Charitie not by the rule of Faith that is Charitie which thinks the best still of any man is not suspicious beleeves and presumes every thing that 's good of our neighbours calls every one that 's baptised holy nor is there any danger if she erre for it is the nature of Charitie to be deceived being she is exposed to all uses and abuses for all men the common servant of good men and bad of faithfull and faithlesse of true and false But Faith calls no man holy but him who is declared to be so by divine judgement because Faith cannot be deceived therefore whereas we all should be accounted holy one towards another by the law of charitie yet no man should be deemed holy by the law of faith as though it were an Article of faith XVIII It is needfull that this doctrine of Predestination should be retained in the Church both for Gods glory and our comfort First lest the glory of our faith justification and eternall life should be attributed to our selves or to our free-will and strength but rather to God alone and to his most free will and mercie For the doctrine of mans Justification by faith alone cannot subsist or be understood or defended except the doctrine also of Predestination and Election be rightly understood and intirely preserved in the reformed Churches Because not onely eternall happinesse and justification by faith but even faith it selfe is the meere gift of God and
the effect of Predestination in which God hath preferred a us to others although we neither were better nor were to be better then others But if faith either in part or in whole should proceed from us presently justification by faith without workes should brag against b God Then secondly that we may be assured that as faith and salvation are not from our selves so they are not in our power but are founded upon Gods immutable and eternall predestination and consequently that these are not uncertaine but sure and immutable howsoever the Divell on the contrary may tempt us And so Luther writes And truly saith he this stable doctrine and immoveable necessitie of predestination is very needfull for wee are so feeble of our selves In praef epist ad Rom. that if wee were in our owne power few or none of us should be saved for Satan would be too hard for us all Now seeing this stable and most certaine determination of God cannot be changed or shaken by any creature surely some hope we have that at last we shall master sin although yet it rageth in our flesh Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 2.3 5. We were by nature the sons of wrath and dead in our sins 1 Cor. 4.7 What hast thou that thou hast not received But if thou hast received why boastest thou as if thou hadst not received b 1 Cor. 1. 29. Lest any flesh should glory before him Rom. 3.19 For we know that whatsoever the Law saith it saith to them who are under the Law that every mans mouth may be stopped and that the whole world may be under condemmation c John 10.28 I give unto my sheep life eternall and no man shall take them out of mine hand Matth. 24.24 If it were possible the elect should be seduced Luke 22.32 I have prayed for thee that thy faith may not faile 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth who are his 1 Pet. 1.5 Who are preserved by the help of Gods power through faith unto salvation which is prepared to be revealed in the latter time XIX Wee reject then the Pelagian inconsistent and selfe-destroying opinions of Puccius Huberus and such like as strangers from faith and Christian consolation 1. That in God there is no purpose of election and reprobation 2. That there is a generall election of all 3. That Paul Ephes 1.4 generally teacheth all men to be elected in Christ before the foundation of the world Hub. thes 741. 4. That all men were elected in Christ since the fall of Adam Hub. thes 1001. 5. That some are named elect from the event because they are better then others as pure gold is called elect or choice gold and the aire from its serenity and cleernesse is called pure 6. That there is in respect of God no particular election but in respect of men who apply universall grace to themselves thes 735. which is as much as if you would say Not God but we men have chosen our selves 7. That many elect perish 8. That there is not with God any certaine number of the elect 9. That the doctrine of Predestination is not to be taught because it breeds profanenesse and desperation 10. That if God hath chosen some and not others by this means he will be accounted unjust cruell a tyrant a rejoycer at others evill envious the author of sin and corruption in man 11. That faith is the cause not the effect of election that is that God hath chosen us for our faith ARTICLE VI. Of Faith and Perseverance 1. WE beleeve that faith in Christ is the gift of a God not a generall gift and common to b all but a particular effect of Gods c predestination which is given to all and solely to the d elect not only in respect of its increase but also in respect of its first e beginning De vocat gentium l. 1. c. 1. as 't is truly said by Ambrose God is the doner both of the beginning and of the increment of faith And Luther in his Preface on the Epistle to the Romanes saith that properly it ariseth from Gods eternall predestination who ought to beleeve or not to beleeve that by these meanes our holinesse may not be in our owne hands but in the power of God alone Testimonies of Scripture a John 6.29 This is the work of God that you beleeve on him whom he hath sent Galat. 5.22 The fruit of the spirit is faith Ephes 2.8 By grace you are saved through faith Phil. 1.29 Because it is freely given to you in the behalfe of Christ not onely to beleeve in him but also to suffer for him b 2 Thes 3.2 Every one hath not faith c Acts 13.48 So many as were ordained to life eternall beleeved d Tit. 1.1 According to the faith of Gods chosen Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe according to his free pleasure Phil. 1.6 Who hath begun in you a good worke will perfect it till the day of Jesus Christ II. Perseverance by which men continue in faith to the end and without which no man shall be saved is such a gift of God as is assuredly given to all the elect Matth. 24.14 III. For this God hath a promised I will put my feare in their hearts Jerem. 32.40 De bone persev cap. 2. that they shall not depart from mee c. which what else is it saith b Austine but such and so great a feare which I will put in their heart that they shall with perseverance adhere to mee IV. And the Saints doe daily begge of God perseverance in a faith Lead us not into temptation undoubtedly then they obtaine it of God according to Christs promise John 16.23 Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever you aske of the Father in my name he shall give it to you So Austine in the same place Why is perseverance begged of God if it be not given by God V. They aske then and they receive of God not onely that grace that in the end of their life they may have faith but also that they may perpetually retaine the same which in the Schooles is called a finall and totall perseverance VI. For although many times they offend God by grievous falls and grieve the holy Spirit they cast away and lose many of his gifts they defile their conscience they weaken their faith and as much as in them is break it off as the examples of David and Peter shew yet they doe not so oppose God with all their hearts as to become his enemies and to lose his favour for ever and totally to shake off the holy Ghost and utterly to lose faith because the seed of God a remaineth in them although that powerfull force and sense of Gods gifts doth not at all times shew it selfe but doth under the infirmity of the flesh as the Sun under a cloud or fire under ashes for awhile lurk untill God
by true repentance stirre the same up againe which is done before death lest they perish Wherefore totally they never fall from the grace of God but God is so angry with them for sinne that notwithstanding he hates them not being his sons he so corrects them that yet he doth not totally reject b them Even as an earthly father will not presently thrust his son out of doores when he offends him much lesse will he shake off his fatherly affection although he may severely reprove and correct him Testimonies of Scripture a John 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God sinneth not because his seed is in him nor can he sin because he is borne of God b Psal 37.24 Though he fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord helpeth him with his hand 2 Sam. 7.14 15. I will be his father and he shall be my son whom when he offendeth I will visit with the rod of men and with the stripes of the sons of men but my mercy shall not depart from him VII With this comfort David erected himself when hee fell Cast mee not away from thy presence and take not thine holy spirit from me Psal 51.11 If the righteous man fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord puts his hand under him VIII This maine comfort the Saints have in their spirituall conflicts that they know they doe beleeve and by Gods grace will more and more beleeve and that their faith shall not totally faile them as to be damned because by the Gospel they are taught that it is sustained by Gods immutable a election and Christs most effectuall merit and b intercession and that it is preserved by the power of c God Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 1.4 He hath elected us in Christ before the foundation of the world was laid Rom. 8.39 Whom he predestinated these he hath called and whom he hath called these he hath justified whom he justified these he hath glorified 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth who are his b Rom 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect It is God that justifieth Who shall condemn It is Christ that is dead yea rather that is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for us John 17.15 I desire that thou shouldst keep them from the evill Luke 22.31 Simon Simon Sathan hath sought to winnow thee as wheat but I have prayed to my Father that thy faith may not faile c 1 Pet. 1.5 Who by the help of Gods power are preserved through faith to salvation IX To these may be added other express assurances out of Scripture of this * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fulnesse of faith That it is impossible for the elect to be a seduced for Christs sheep to be taken out of his b hands for the faithfull to be separated from the love of God in c Christ That vocation and the gifts of God are without d repentance * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That an inheritance incorruptible undefiled unfading is reserved for us in e heaven That by the power of God through faith we are preserved to f salvation That God is faithfull who will not suffer us to be tempted above our strength but with the tentation giveth an issue that we may g beare it Testimonies of Scripture a Matth. 24.24 It is impossible for the elect to be seduced b John 10.28 My sheep shall never perish nor shall any man take them out of mine hand c Rom. 8.39 Nothing can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord. d Rom. 11.29 These gifts and calling of God are such as are not to be repented of e 1 Pet. 1.4 5. Christ hath againe begotten us to an inheritance which cannot perish nor be defiled nor wither reserved for us in heaven f Ibid. Who by the help of Gods power are preserved through faith to salvation which is ready to be revealed in the last time g 1 Corinth 10.13 God is faithfull who will not suffer you to be tempted above your strength but will with the temptation also make a way to escape that you may be able to beare it X. But they who doubt of perseverance beleeve not life eternall yea they slight faith and all hope seeing that is an assured confidence of Gods mercie both present and to come this a certain expectation of life eternall which maketh not ashamed Rom. 5.5 Hope maketh not ashamed because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given to us Faith is the substance of things hoped for the evidence of things not seen Hebr. 11.1 But doubting confoundeth Jam. 1.6 XI Neither is this a doctrine of securitie except of a spirituall for with the certaintie of perseverance in the Saints there remaines alwaies a purpose to avoid sin or to repent for b sin God working all this immutably according to his eternall purpose in them nor withdrawing his mercie utterly from them lest they c perish Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor any other creature can be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord. 1 John 5.10 He that beleeveth in the Son of God hath the witnesse in himselfe 2 Tim. 1.12 I know whom I have beleeved and I am perswaded that he is able to keep what I have committed to him against that day b Rom. 7.15 For what I would doe I doe not but what I hate that I doe if I doe that which I would not I consent to the law that it is good c Ephes 1.11 In whom we have obtained an inheritance when we were predestinated according to his purpose who doth all things according to the counsell of his will 2 Sam. 7.14 and Psal 89.30 I will keep my mercy for him for ever and my covenant shall stand fast to him XII We reject the opinions of Puccius Huberus and others who have been bred in the schoole of Pelagius as being contrary to this most comfortable doctrine 1. That faith now in the state of grace is naturall that it is Gods gift common to all as the Sun by Gods bountie shines on the good and bad 2. That faith hath its increase from God but not its beginning 3. That it is our work to beleeve that is to suffer God to help us 4. That we may doubt of our perseverance to the end 5. That the certaintie of Gods gifts which wee brag of out of the Apostle Rom. 11.29 is vaine So Huberus thes 777. 6. That the Saints as soon as they sin mortally utterly fall off from grace utterly cast off the holy Ghost and altogether lose their faith and so many of the elect are damned and perish ARTICLE VII Of the ministery of the Church I. COncerning the ministery of
the Church in the New Testament we beleeve and teach that it is the office of publick teaching and governing the Church by the voice of the Prophets and Apostles instituted by Christ for finishing the salvation of the a elect Testimonies of Scripture a Matth. 28.19 Goe and teach all nations baptising them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 Preach the Gospel to all creatures he that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be condemned Ephes 2.20 You are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Ephes 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some to be pastors and doctors II. And that it is an effectuall meanes by which the holy Ghost stirs up confirmes and a operates faith and conversion in the hearts of the elect Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Rom. 1.17 Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Acts 10.44 While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell upon all them that heard this speech Acts 16.14 A certaine woman named Lydia who sold purple in the city of the Thyatirians fearing God did heare us whose heart the Lord opened that she should heare what was said by Paul 2 Tim. 3.16 17. The whole Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect and perfectly furnished for every good worke III. Yet that internall power and efficacie by which we are sanctified is not the Ministers nor is it tied to or shut up with in their words actions but it is the holy a Ghosts The externall ministry is b mans which the Spirit of God makes use of for moving the minds and hearts of the elect when and how he c pleaseth Not as if he could not doe otherwise but because it pleased his divine wisdome by the foolish preaching of the Crosse to save such as d beleeve Testimonies of Scripture a Esay 43.25 I I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh or wither it goeth so it is with every one that is born of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 All these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth b Matth. 3.11 I indeed baptise you with water to repentance but he who cometh after me is stronger then I he will baptise you with fire and with the holy Ghost John 1.23 33. I am the voice of him that crieth in the desart But he that sent mee to baptise with water he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost c 1 Cor. 3.5 6. Who then is Paul who is Apollo but ministers by whom you have beleeved and as God hath given to every man I plant Apollo waters but God giveth the increase Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God who giveth the increase d John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh nor whither it goeth so is every one that is borne of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 But all these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth 1 Cor. 1.21 But after that in the wisdome of God the world by that wisdome knew not God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save beleevers IV. But these Tenents are partly impious and partly too hyperbolicall 1. That God immediately doth infuse faith and conversion 2. That the ministerie is a dead letter but the exercise only of the outward man 3. That the faith which we have by hearing of the word is not justifying but historicall onely 4. That saving power is in the voice and under the voice of the ministerie and that Christs part is internall but ministers partly externall partly internall ARTICLE VIII Of the Sacraments in generall I. WE judge the generall doctrine of the Sacraments to be both profitable and needfull for without this we cannot know why Baptisme and the Lords Supper are Sacraments besides it gives a great light to the particular doctrine of each Sacrament by which we may avoid divers errours lest by giving them too little we esteeme them but bare Ceremonies and by giving them too much we transforme them into Idols which will necessarily be if we do not carefully observe what Sacraments are and why instituted by God and what is their use and end for Ecclesiasticall stories tell us that the Pope could not establish Transubstantiation untill he had overthrowne the nature efficacy and use of Sacraments II. Sacraments are signes of the Covenant or of the promise of a grace instituted by God for the confirmation of our b faith Testimonies of Scripture a Gen. 17.11 And you shall circumcise the flesh of your fore-skin and it shall be a signe of the Covenant betweene me and you b Rom. 4.11 And he received the signe of Circumcision the seale of righteousnesse by faith in his fore-skin Sacraments are not onely notes of profession betweene men as some imagine but they are rather signes and testimonies of Gods will towards us by which God moveth the heart to beleeve as it is in the Apology of the Augustan Confession Tit. De usu Sacramenti III. Sacraments consist of the Element and a Word or of externall signes and the promises of spirituall grace which grace in the Word and in all Sacraments is one to wit Christ with all his b benefits for there is one Christ yesterday to day and for c ever and there is one communion of Saints from the beginning of the world to the d end which is that spirituall union that is betweene Christ and the Saints and of the Saints among themselves to the same love by the holy Spirit in Christ as the Head and in us as his members in whom he dwels although this one communion according to the diversity of signes is diversly called and represented in diverse Sacraments Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Apologia August Confes Tit. De usu Sacramenti c. Sacraments are signes of Gods will towards us and not only signes of men among themselves And they define Sacraments rightly in the New Testament to be signes of grace And because two things are in Sacraments the Signe and the Word the Word in the New Testament is the promise of the remission of sins b Ibidem The same is the effect of the Word and Sacrament as it is excellently said by Austine The Sacrament is the visible Word because the ceremony is received by the eye and is as it were the picture of the Word signifying the same thing that the Word doth wherefore the effect of both is the same c Heb.
13.8 Jesus Christ yesterday to day and the same for ever 1 Cor. 8.6 We have one God the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Jesus Christ by whom are all things and we by him d 1 Cor. 10.4 All did eate the same spirituall food and all did drinke the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the spirituall Rock which followed them and that Rock was Christ 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are all baptised into one body both Jews and Greeks and have beene all made to drink into one Spirit Ephes 1.4 5. He elected us in him before the foundation of the world was laid and hath predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will IV. The spirituall grace or the thing signified is with the signes received in the true use of the Sacrament which is when with true faith and conversion to God the Sacrament is a received for God so instituted the Sacraments that the signes ordained to confirme our faith should be received out of the hand of the Minister the promise annexed to the signes and spirituall grace it self promised should be received by faith from b God as the promise cannot be received but by faith Hence the Sacraments are not availeable to those that are without faith and conversion Testimonies of Scripture and of others a John 1.26 33. I baptise you with water but he standeth in the midst of you whom yee know not he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3.6 I have planted Apollo hath watered but God gives the increase b Rom. 2.25 But if thou breakest the Law thy circumcision is become uncircumcision 1 Cor. 11.20 When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper Apol. August Confes Tit. De usu Sacram. Therefore as the promise is ineffectuall if it be not received by faith so the Ceremonie is unprofitable if faith be not added which truly assureth us that here remission of sins is proffered V. Here is the true use of Sacraments when the Sacramentall signes are received with true faith and a repentance and are directed to that end for which they were ordained by God Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved Rom. 2.25 Circumcision indeed availeth if thou fulfill the Law Apol. August Confes De Sacram. c. Therefore we teach that in the use of the Sacraments faith is required which may beleeve these promises and may receive the things promised which are there offered in the Sacrament and it is a most plaine and firme reason that the promise is uselesse if it be not received by faith Idem De usu Sacram. And such an use of the Sacrament is the worship of the New Testament when faith quickneth the affrighted soule Idem But that faith acknowledgeth mercy and this is the principall use of the Sacrament VI. By reason of the Sacramentall signification obsignation and exhibition of things by signes it comes to passe that oftentimes the signes do retaine the names of the things signified which phrase is called Sacramentall Testimonies of Scripture and of others Gen. 17.18 This is my Covenant Verse 11. This shall be the signe of the Covenant betweene me and you Exod. 12.11 This is the Lords Passeover 1 Cor. 11.24 25. This is my Body This Cup is the New Testament in my blood August Ad Bonifac. Epist 23. If Sacraments had not a certaine similitude of these things of which they are Sacraments they could not be Sacraments at all and by reason of this similitude many times they receive the names of the things themselves Idem Tom. 4. in Levit. quaest 57. The thing which signifieth is wont to be called by the name of that thing which it signifieth as it is written The seven sheaves are seven yeares VII We therefore reject these truly Sacramentarian errors which are partly Papisticall and partly Ubiquitarian as 1. That there is no need of the generall doctrine of Sacraments 2. That Sacraments are not fully but onely in some sort defined by the efficient and small cause or by their effects as the Apology of Exfurt teacheth 3. That they are not the Seales of the promises of grace nor do they confirme our faith as the Jesuits and Anabaptists contend 4. That they containe justifying grace in them as it were the pitchers or vessels thereof that they are the instruments of justification by conferring it 5. That by their force they conferre justifying grace by the work wrought as they say 6. That there is not the same spirituall grace in the Word and in all the Sacraments nor the same communion of Christ 7. That the old Sacraments were bare signes without the true exhibition of the things themselves in their true use 8. That the spirituall things signified no lesse then the signes signifying are carried in and dispensed by the hands of the Minister 8. That spirituall things are received by the wicked even without faith 9. That there are no phrases figurative and Sacramentall but all proper in the Sacraments 10. That there are seven or more Sacraments then the two of Baptism and the Lords Supper instituted by God ARTICLE IX Of Baptisme I. WE beleeve that Baptisme is the laver of water in the Word by which Christ cleanseth his Church regenerating and renewing it by the holy a Ghost that is to say that it is a Sacrament instituted by Christ in which God witnesseth to those that are baptised with water in the Name of the Father Son and holy b Ghost that he receiveth them into the Covenant of grace through Christ and that he reneweth and cleanseth them from sin by the holy Spirit through his bloud Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 5.26 Even as Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for her that he might sanctifie her having cleansed her by the laver of water in the Word Tit. 3.5 By his mercy he hath saved us through the laver of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost b Mat. 28.19 Go and teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved 1 Cor. 6.11 You are washed you are sanctified you are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are baptised into one body II. We say that it consisteth of the Element and the a Word according to that vulgar saying Adde to the Word the Element and it becomes a Sacrament as if it were a visible word and therefore it consisteth of a two-fold b washing the one external of water obvious to the sense the other internal of bloud and of the holy Ghost and of this the Word instructs us The externall signifying washing which is a signe is done by the Minister touching the body externally the internall which is the thing signified
is the other Sacrament of the New Testament instituted by Christ by which he testifieth to us who receive the consecrated bread and wine with a faithfull remembrance of his death that he feeds us with his bodie which was given for us and with his bloud which was powred out for us and that hee quickneth d us that with him and amongst our selves we may grow up into one e bodie and that the covenant begun with God in Baptisme may remaine f ratified to us for ever Testimonies of Scripture a 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ b 1 Cor. 11.26 As often as you shall eat of this bread and drink of this cup you shall declare the Lords death untill he come c Matth. 26.26 Mark 14.22 Luke 22.17 1 Cor. 11.21 While they were eating he took bread and blessed and brake it then gave it to his disciples and said Take eat this is my body d John 6.54 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath life eternall and I will raise him up at the last day e John 6.56 Who eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud he abideth in me and I in him 1 Cor. 10.17 Because there is one bread we being many are one bread and one body for we all partake of that one bread 1 Cor. 12.13 We have all drunk into one spirit f 1 Cor. 11.25 This cup is the New Testament in my bloud II. We say also that this Sacrament consisteth of externall signes and of the promises of grace in the word annexed to the a signes and consequently of a twofold food and a twofold eating or taking to wit an externall of bread and wine which is done by the mouth of the bodie out of the hand of the Minister as our sense witnesseth and an internall spirituall of Christs bodie and bloud which is by faith out of the hands of God himselfe and by the externall it is both signified exhibited and sealed in the lawfull use of the Sacrament as the promise annexed to the Symboles b witnesseth Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Apolog. August Confes tit De use Sacram. c. And because in the Sacraments there are two things to wit the signe and the word the word in the New Testament is the promise of grace added to the signe The promise of the New Testament is the promise of the remission of sins as this Text saith This is my body which is given for you This is the cup of the New Testament with my bloud which is shed for many to the remission of sins The word then offers remission of sins and the ceremony is as it were the pledge of the word or feale as Paul calls it shewing the promise b Matth. 26. c. III. For whereas all Sacraments are seales of grace promised in the a Gospel it is not to be doubted but these words of promise in the Supper This is my body which is given for you This is my bloud which is powred out for you c. are the very same Evangelicall promise in b John The bread which I will give you is my flesh which I will give you for the life of the world for my flesh is meat indeed and my bloud is drinke indeed being covered with the sacramentall ceremonie and confirmed with a symbolicall eating for the greater safetie or assurance but that it speaketh of the spirituall food of Christs bodie and bloud which is by faith is c manifest Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Rom. 4.11 And he received the signe of circumcision the seale of the justice of faith received in the fore-skin Apolog. August Confes tit De usu Sacram. c. The word in the New Testament is the promise of grace as above b John 6.5 I am that living bread that came downe from heaven if any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever But the bread which I will give is my flesh which I will give for the life of the world c John 6.35 I am that bread of life he that cometh to me shall not hunger and he that beleeveth in me shall never thirst IV. Christ never promised in the Gospel any orall manducation of his flesh but by expresse arguments rejected a it and therefore never established it by the Sacrament of his Supper And doubtlesse they sin grievously who at this day disturb the Church with their orall manducation which to acknowledge is no waies necessary to salvation to any but rather pernicious to many Testimonies of Scripture a John 6.61 62 63. When Jesus knew in himselfe that his disciples murmured at it he said unto them Doth this offend you What and if you shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are life V. The particle This as we teach and beleeve doth demonstrate the bread which Christ brake and that it is the true bodie of Christ not by conversion into the bodie nor by any reall co-existence with the bodie but by a sacramentall way because it is the Sacrament of Christs bodie or a sacred signe of it So the Apostle interprets Christs a meaning when he calls the cup The New Testament that is the Sacrament of the New Testament the bread The communion of Christs b body that is the Sacrament of that communion So c Austine The Lord saith he doubted not to say This is my bodie when he gave the signe of his bodie So d Prosper saith The bread is after a manner called the bodie of Christ and the sacramentall action is called the passion death and crucifying of Christ not in a reall veritie but in a signifying mysterie Testimonies of Scripture and of others a 1 Cor. 11.25 This cup is the New Testament in my bloud b 1 Cor. 10.16 The bread which we break c. c August cont Adimant cap. 12. d Prosper in Decret de Consecrat dist 2. cap. Hoc est VI. And whereas Christs bodie neither in the bread nor under the species of bread but rather in the word of promise is exhibited to us to be eaten by faith the wicked indeed eat the signes to their owne condemnation by abusing of which they sin against Christ himselfe but being destitute of faith they receive not his bodie Of which notwithstanding by the Apostles testimony they are guilty not that they receive it which by their infidelitie they tread upon but because they unworthily eat that bread which is the symbole or a signe of it Testimonies of Scripture a 1 Corinth 11.27 29. Whosoever shall eat this bread and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. Also Who eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to himselfe
Arch-Palatinate of Heidelberge Andrew Pragai an Hungarian then answering Novem. 1. 1617. Also his Assertion or Defence against the foolish scoffes of Maximilian Sandaeus Priest and Jesuite of Herbipolis WHereas one Maximilian a Jesuite Conzio-Sandaeus or Sandaeo-Conzius hath lately in a satyricall wanton straine boldly canvised and with lies torne and defiled the secular Theme concerning the causes why an hundred yeers since Popery which is alwaies to be avoided was driven out of our Evangelicall Churches which Theme was the former yeere the first of November proposed and divulged at Heidelberge by publick authoritie D. David Parrie Professor of Divinitie being President and Andrew Pragai an Hungarian a Candidate or Student in Divinitie at that time Respondent But the Jesuite doth nothing in this unusuall to his Sect which hath from the cradle resolved to restore with all the lies they can the decayed condition of the Roman Antichrist and to keep under the doctrine of the Gospel of Christ with their calumnies and sophistrie But wee must look for nothing else from them who if they dare belye the sacred Name of our Saviour JESUS what wonder if they lye in every thing else But because he hath made no scruple to direct by writing and obtrude to us his lies we thought it was our part not to reject altogether his provocation not yet to answer a foole according to his folly therefore we thought it best to divulge againe the whole secular Theme with a short Defence of those passages which we find depraved by his lies and sophistrie whence the ingenuous Reader may easily judge that the causes demonstrated in the secular Theme are no waies shaken or weakned by that thick close joyned heap of lies reproaches and calumnies which the folly malice and impudence of Sandaeo-Conzius hath so incredibly complicated He makes shew as if he did not deny but that an Apostolicall Synagogue an Idolatrous profanation and Tyrannicall crueltie ought to be avoided and exterminated but hee denies that any of these is to be found in Poperie I warrant you as that servant in Terence excusing his masters naughtinesse Eunuch 5.4 Who quoth he ever saw in a whores house any man apprehended for an adulterer Will you exspect that the Beast will confesse himselfe to be the Beast Or that the whore will professe her selfe to be the great Whore Or that her worshippers will not deny what they doe The contumelies of ancient Christians belong nothing to them in that they were called Asinarii Sarmentitii Semissii These do no more belong to Poperie then the praises of the Virgin to Bacchus these were so many badges of the Christians innocencie That these men doe not worship the Whore who sits upon the seven-hilled Citie that they are not the ministers of Antichristian tyrannie and that they doe not sacrifice to Idols the Christian world will then beleeve when they give over to practise such vanities Your fornication is too naked and apparent God by the light of his word hath detected your filthy pollutions that for the covering thereof this Sandaeo-Conzius doth in vaine crack of the Protestantick Synagogue calling our Assemblies so in scoffe In vaine doth he goe about to paint the Whore and to hide her filthinesse from us by casting a cloak patched up of so many calumnies and of old torne and rotten complaints upon us of purpose to blind-fold us All which are either apparently false or reproachfull or frivolous and ridiculous and indeed documents of Jesuiticall falshood ignorance and impudence of purpose devised to avoid open plea in the Court of Justice in which the guilty partie convented ought first to put in his answer to the interrogatories before he can have libertie to sue his accuser Now whereas there are above two hundred Positions he hath scarce snapt at and gnawn the fourth part of them and that cursorily or like that little curre Lycisca hee hath barked at the Moon But though wee give him leave to bark yet our cause remaines unconquered But it is sufficient that we have pointed at this As for his Corybantick Scheme or cloak fit for the Corybantes Cybelles Priests which he calls the Protestantick Synagogue hee should rather have named it The Jesuiticall sink of lies reproaches and pratling whereas his filth belongs not to us we returne it to the authors of it by the postliminian right or that law whereby things unlawfully taken away were lawfully recovered The secular Theme or Argument of the causes why an hundred yeers ago by Gods great mercy Popery still to be avoided was driven out of the Evangelicall CHURCHES Against the wranglings subtle shifts and calumnies of Maximilian Sands Jesuite briefly asserted 1. Whosoever will be saved above all things 't is needfull that he avoid Popery 2. For Popery is the overthrow of the whole Christian Religion under the name of Christ which cannot stand with salvation 3. Christian Religion consisteth in Faith and Evangelicall obedience obedience in worship and discipline 4. Popery hath turned Faith into Apostasie worship into Idolatrie discipline into Tyrannie 5. So the many causes of abandoning by Gods assistance Popery of old being by others handled at large we will briefly reduce to three First the damnable apostasie from faith Secondly horrible Idolatrie in stead of Gods worship Thirdly Antichristian tyrannie for Evangelicall discipline I. The damnable apostasie of Popery from the faith which we beleeve and by which we beleeve 6. Concerning the apostasie of Poperie from the faith wee will not handle a past but a present history 7. To shake first the principle of faith which is beleeved and into which Christian faith is lastly resolved is to fall off from the faith to overthrow faith and salvation 8. The principle of faith which is beleeved and lastly terminating Christian faith is the holy Scripture contained in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and that alone 9. For The Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine for reproofe 2 Tim. 2.16 for correction for instruction in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect thorowly furnished unto all good workes 10. This principle of faith which is beleeved Poperie hath many waies and at this day is still pulling at it 11. It teacheth that in the holy Scripture there is no Divinitie but what it receiveth from the Church The Assertion The Jesuite in a whispering way hath allowed of these ten Positions therefore they need no defence but by the way we must note that the distinction of faith Lib. 12. de Trinit c. 2. which we beleeve and by which we beleeve is extant in Austine and is delivered by Lombard l. 3. distinct 23. C. Against the eleventh he exclaimes Parrie lies What if the Jesuite lie Parrie wrote truth out of Andradius the Portugall Doctor Lib. 11. defensionis pag. 257. the authentick Defender of the Councell of Trent whose words are these Neither is there in the bookes themselves in which the
sacred mysteries are written any Divinity which can tie us by any religion to beleeve the things contained in them but such force and amplitude there is in the Church which teacheth us that those bookes are sacred and recommends the faith and piety of the ancient Fathers that no man can oppugne them without grievous impiety Thus he Now he speaks not of the characters papers or parchment of the bookes the trust and authoritie whereof is among the Book-keepers or Stationers but of the Scriptures themselves of whose authoritie we dispute Concerning these hee affirmes both the heads of the Position 1. That there is no Divinitie in them for these words Nor any thing and Nothing are equivalent 2. Except so much as it receives from the Church for this is the meaning of the adversary but there is so much force in the Church We omit other Writers for brevities sake Let the Christian world judge of this Jesuites boldnesse and whether this Position alone be not sufficient to defend the assumption 12. Neither doth he account them authenticall but by the Churches authoritie 13. Yea he beleeves not God himselfe but for the Church The Assertion Here the Jesuite flings away both buckler and speare for he knowes too well that Poperie is held here Both these false and impious Positions have been blabbed abroad by their Triarian and Manipular that is their better and meaner sort of Writers The former by Eckius in his Enchiridion in these words The Scripture is not authenticall without the Churches authority This hee calls in the margine His Achilles for the Catholicks And shortly after Hence it appeares that the Church is more ancient then the Scripture and that the Scripture is not authenticall but by the Churches authority The other by Stapleton against Whitaker Cap. 10. §. 3. lib. De author Script We doe not beleeve God but for the Church Is not this I pray you blasphemously to subject God and his word to the Pope and his Church Neither can so great a blasphemy be eluded by the Jesuites cavills to wit That the Scripture in respect of it selfe hath its owne authentick authority from its owne worth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby it should be credited whose author is the first Truth not the Pope and that the Church as the ground and pillar of truth doth conferre somewhat to the credit of Scripture For this later point was never yet questioned for ought wee know Whether the Church conferres any thing towards the credit of the Scripture But that former assertion of the Sophisters Whether we doe not beleeve God and the Scripture but for the Church that former passage though it be truly said yet it is not truly beleeved in Popery For they detract from the Scripture that internall worth of credit as it was but now shewed out of Andradius denying any Divinitie to be in Scripture And their opinion is still firme That the Scripture is not worthy to be credited either in it selfe or by us but for the Church 14. It makes the Scriptures authoritie depend upon the Popes arbitrement because that authoritie resides in the Pope as in the head of the whole Church The Assertion Here that he might make shew of denying the former he hath cunningly muttered out the later which being added hee saw necessarily that the former would follow For if in the Pope as in the head of the whole Church the whole authority of the Church resides and if in the authoritie of the Church the Scriptures authority resides as the two former Positions have it must necessarily follow that in the Pope the whole authoritie of Scripture resides depends upon his beck Now that this authoritie of the Church resides in the Pope alone as in the head of the universall Church it is the common stile of the Canonists and Sophisters who advance the Pope above Councels Gregory de Valentia a Jesuite of an approved cut or coine tells us plainly that in the Pope as in the head of the whole Church this authoritie resides The Position then remaines and the proofe of the assumption 15. And because the Pope alone or with his Prelats is the Church therefore the Pope and his Prelats beleeve the Scriptures for themselves but they will have the lay-people to beleeve the Scriptures for the Pope and Prelats The Assertion The Jesuites were fools if they should openly speak so but as foolishly do they deny this affirming what they do affirme That we beleeve not either Scripture or God himselfe but for the Church and that the Pope with his Prelats are the Church For from hence it is as needfull to affirm both to wit that the Pope Prelats beleeve the Scriptures and God for themselves because they beleeve not but for the Church which themselves are the Laicks beleeve for the Pope and Prelats because they beleeve for the Church which is the Pope and Prelats This as necessarily followes as if we should prove there be foure Evangelists on this ground that there are twice two Evangelists Therefore not Parrie in affirming but the Jesuite in denying this Thesis lieth and the assumption remaines 16. Thus the faith of Popes Prelats Lay-men concerning the Scriptures stands upon the sandy foundation of humane testimony which indeed is no foundation The Assertion Every one may see that this is the consectary of the former For if the faith of Popes Prelats Mat. 7. Bellar. l. 3. de Justificat c. 2. who are men not gods nor angels stands upon themselves and if the faith of the Laitie stands upon the Pope and Prelats it must needs stand upon humane testimony Now for faith in divine things to stand upon this what else is it but to stand upon a sandy foundation that is upon an unstable movable each houre uncertain and indeed no foundation For in divine things an uncertain faith is no faith when by Bellarmine's own testimony it behoveth true faith to be most certain Neither will that painted shift of the Valentian Jesuite availe him saying That the authoritie of the Church that is of the Pope and Prelats is not purely humane nor purely divine but partly divine partly humane Such indeed was the authoritie of the Prophets and Apostles who wee know were immediatly called and illuminated by God Though they were men yet they spake wrote in the Church by divine inspiration We will give equall authoritie to the Pope and Prelats with the Apostles if they can shew us that they write and speak by the same inspiration If they can produce the word of those that were divinely inspired that is the holy Scriptures otherwise their Decrees are but humane testimonies and sand 17. They accuse the Scriptures of so great obscuritie in things that concerne faith worship and manners that without the Popes interpretation no man can understand them The Assertion The first part is the ordinarie stile of Papists and it is at large defended by Bellarmine That the
Gospell concerning remission of sins for the merits of Christ 26. Neither doth this stick in the braine but it is rooted in the heart Rom. 10.11 because With the heart we beleeve unto righteousnesse 27. Hence the Apostle defineth faith to be the subsistence of things hoped for because it makes these objects of our hope as it were really present in our hearts and minds 28. And the evidence of things not seene because it subdues mens minds and hearts causing in the one a sure assent to those things and in the other a sure confidence 29. Hence Austine de Fide Symbol c. 1. Let us professe that Faith with our mouth which we carry in our heart 30. That faith which sticks only in the braine without assurance in the heart or which doth not worke by charity it is a vaine and dead faith and the peculiar faith of hypocrites and Devils 31. For to beleeve that God is God and that Christ is Christ will no more help thee then to beleeve that Venice is a rich City in which notwithstanding thou hast never a house 32. This saving faith by which we beleeve to righteousnesse Popery shakes by divers wayes and plucks it up out of mens hearts 33. It makes saving faith not a knowledge but ignorance with an implicite assent to those things which the Church beleeves The Assertion All these Themes by which the nature of justifying and saving Faith is explained the Jesuit neither did shake nor did he go about to do it but some of them he so indeavours to elude with lyes and calumnies that he hath so much the more exasperated the ulcers of Popery First he saith That Parry lyes in saying that what Popery teacheth is contrary to the Apostles definition to wit that Christian Faith is a knowledge But indeed the Jesuit lyes in saying that Parry did object this against Popery So much of the Assertion of the Secular Theme was found among Parrie's blotted papers but the rest of his papers were lost in the plundering of his Library by wicked hands at Heidelberge Follow the rest of the Themes 34. That saving Faith is a confidence of Gods mercy this it condemneth for Herefie 35. It contends that justifying Faith is separable from love and from all spirituall and morall vertues 36. It will not yeeld that there is any certainty of Faith but that it is conjecturall such as opinion is 37. Of which no man can be assured with himselfe that he hath it except in opinion 38. Much lesse can any man certainely confide of the grace of God of remission of sins of justification and salvation 39. Because it is alwaies joyned with anxiety feare of deception and doubting 40. Which indeed is not faith raising a sinner but opinion tormenting wavering consciences 41. For the Locusts of the bottomlesse pit were to torment men five months 42. But also it is a doubting accusing God of a lye and blaspheming 43. Popery then is fallen from faith and hath overthrowne faith to it selfe and friends in shaking so many wayes that faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse 44. Thirdly to overthrow the ground of salvation concerning justification by faith by the imputed righteousnesse of faith and merit without workes is to fall from the faith of the Gospell and to overthrow salvation Rom. 3.28 45. For the Apostle saith We conclude then that man is justified by faith Rom. 4.6 Rom. 5.1 without the works of the Law 46. And Blessed is the man to whom God imputeth righteousnesse without works 47. And Being justified by faith we have peace with God 48. And By the righteousnesse of one man to wit Christ Rom. 5.18 grace hath abounded to all men to the justification of life 49. And Gal. 2.16 Gal. 3.10 Knowing that man is not justified by the works of the Law but by the faith of Christ Jesus 50. But whosoever are under the works of the Law or will be justified by works are under the curse 51. This foundation is diversly overthrowne by Popery 52. It denies against the Apostles words that man is justified by faith without works 53. It Anathematises those that beleeve that they are justified by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse without works 54. It teacheth that we are not justified by faith but are disposed to justification 55. It teacheth that charity which in the Saints is as cold almost as ice it is so far from being perfect is the habit of perfect righteousnesse 56. It teacheth that men are justified by the perfection of their vertues or good works 57. That which was the faith heretofore of Philosophers and Pharisees is at this day the faith of the Turks and Jews the name of Christ being changed 58. It teacheth that Christ hath merited for us power to merit that it is in us to merit life eternall by this power flowing from Christs merit 59. So it blasphemes Christs merit substituting instead of it their owne proper merits 60. So whilst it goeth about to elevate men to heaven being puft up with the pride of their owne merits it tumbleth them downe to hell which is common to it with the Alcharon and Thalmud 61. Therefore Popery by pulling and shaking the ground of salvation about justification of sinners before God by so many wayes is fallen from the faith of the Gospell and hath overthrowne salvation to it selfe and friends 62. Fourthly To defend false doctrines impious blasphemous repugnant to holy Scripture and the foundation of faith is to fall from faith and to overthrow salvation 63. Popery defends innumerable such stuffe besides what is now said take these few examples 64. It defends corruption by Adams fall or originall sin not to consist in any evill quality nor to be a sin but the punishment of sin and such a defect as is the crookednesse of the finger or leg that it is not against but besides the Law which is directly against Scripture affirming Gen. 6.5 8.21 Every imagination of mans heart to be evill from his youth upward 65. Another falshood it teacheth in saying Some sins of their owne nature to be veniall and to be pardoned rather then punished against this Scripture The wages of sin is death Rom. 6.23 66. Another falshood is this That the naturall mans free-will is not the servant of sin against this Scripture You were the servants of sin Rom. 6.20 67. And that they can co-operate with the first grace against these Scriptues When you were dead in your sins Ephes 2.5 Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh cannot be subject to the Law of God 68. And that of two hearers of the Word the one beleeves because he was willing the other beleeves not because he would not co-operate with grace against this Scripture 1 Cor. 4.7 What hast thou that thou hast not received 69. And this falshood that the grace of God by which we are said to be saved is a generall influx indifferent which
can receive a good or evill specification according to the naturall mans will 70. Or that it is a speciall influx but onely suasive the efficacy of which is in mans will against these Scriptures God giveth to will and to do And No man can come to me Phil. 2.13 John 6.44 except the Father draw him 71. Another impious falshood That they whom God predestinated to glory were by their fore-seene merits predestinated or after and for their fore-seene merits against these Scriptures Before the children had done good or evill Rom. 9.11 Ephes 1.4 5. He elected us before the foundation of the world that we might be holy and without blame He elected us according to the purpose of his will unto the praise of the glory of his grace 72. Which Pelagian dreame is not to be called predestination but post-destination 73. Another impious falshood that they can absolutely fulfill Gods Law against this Scripture In many things we offend all And Jam. 3.2 Rom. 8.3 What was impossible to the Law 74. Yea that they can do more then by the Law they should do against this Scripture When you have done all you can say We are unprofitable servants Luke 17.10 we have done what we ought to do 75. Yea that they can be free from all sin in this life if they will against this Scripture Surely there is none just upon earth Eccles 7.21 who doth good and sinneth not 76. Of this the Pelagians of old did brag Mat. 6.12 Luke 11.4 therefore were bid blot out of the Lords Prayer these words Forgive us our sins that is to make an officious lye or to mock God 77. And another impious falshood That by good works they merit life eternall of condignity Rom. 6.23 against this Scripture Life eternall is the gift of God 78. Another falshood That by reason of their good works they can be confident in the day of Gods judgements Psal 130.3 against this Scripture Lord if thou observe our sinnes who can indure it 79. Another blasphemy That by their merits they make God indebted to them that if he do not give them life eternall he must be unjust who forsooth may be sued for such an injurie against these Scriptures Rom. 2.13 11.35 9.20 We are debtors Who gave to him first and it shall be restored to him What art thou that answerest God 80. And it is no lesse blasphemous that Christ alone is not our Mediatour but the Saints Canonized by the Pope make Intercession for us 1 Tim. 2.5 as mediatours in heaven against this Scripture There is one Mediatour of God and man the man Christ Jesus 81. Such as this that They who depart in the faith go into Purgatory fire to suffer for their veniall sins against the Gospell Blessed are they from henceforth who die in the Lord. Rev. 14.13 John 2.24 He that beleeveth in me hath life eternal neither doth he come into judgement but passeth from death to life 82. Another hypocriticall falshood is That the Sacraments instituted by God are not signes of grace confirming faith but vessels containing and confirming grace by the work wrought against this Scripture Rom. 4.11 Abraham received the signe of Circumcision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith 83. And this also of the seven Sacraments of the New Testament unknowne in the Gospell and in the primitive Church 84. And this also of forbidden meats which in the New Testament the Apostle calleth the doctrine of Devils 85. And this doctrine which prohibits Bishops to marry against this Scripture 1 Tim. 3.2 Tit. 1.6 Let a Bishop be the husband of one wife 86. And this blasphemous falshood That the Priests by the five words of consecration do transubstantiate in the Masse the Host into the very body of Christ daily sanctifying it to God the Father and destroying it for the sins of them that live on the earth or that are dead in heaven and Purgatory Rom. 6.9 Heb. 10.13 against these Scriptures Christ dieth no more By one oblation he hath consummated all 87. And who is able to rehearse their other falshoods impieties and blasphemies concerning the Cup of which sacrilegiously they have robbed the people of Contritions Confessions Satisfactions Indulgences Jubilees Holy-dayes Fastings c 88. Therefore Popery by maintaining so many false impious blasphemous doctrines hath fallen from the faith and hath overthrowne salvation both to it selfe and friends 89. Which apostacy from the Faith the Spirit hath plainly fore-told 1 Tim. 4.2 3. That in the latter times some shall fall from the faith giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of Devils speaking falshoods forbidding to marry and commanding to abstaine from meates which God hath made to be received with thanksgiving 1 Thes 2.3 90. The Apostle also foretold that this apostacy should be the signe of revealing the Man of sin and son of perdition that is Antichrist 91. This is that great earth-quake by which Christ the Son of righteousnesse was made black as a sack-cloth the Moone that is the Church was turned into blood the Stars that is the Bishops fell from heaven to earth the firmament of the Scripture being foulded up departed in the second vision of the Revelation 92. This pestilent fume whilst the fifth Trumpet blew openly flying out of the bottomlesse pit by Antichrists meanes that apostaticall Star the black inchantments of Papall decretals and of Schoole Divinity by which Christ the Son of righteousnesse and the heire of heavenly doctrine was obscured and the innumerable vermine of Clericall and Monasticall Locusts eating up the greene pasture of the Church and tormenting men were brought into the Christian world in the third vision of the Revelation 93. These are the great blasphemies but yet not all to which the Beast that came out of the sea opened his mouth And this is the Dragon-language of that earthly Beast making shew of the Lambs two hornes in the fourth vision of the Revelation 94. These are the darknesses with which his kingdome was obscured when the fifth Violl was powred out upon the Beasts throne c. in the fifth vision of the Revelation 95. We have the apostacy of Popery from the Faith fore-told long agoe by the Angel to John and the revolution of an age being accomplished it is revealed againe by the renewed light of the Gospell 96. Which was the most urgent cause why our Parents forsooke Popery and this is the cause why we do the same and so it is concluded 97. That a Church apostatising from faith it to be deserted and forsaken for 2 Cor. 6.14 15. What union is there betweene light and darkenesse 98. Popery is that Church that is fallen from the faith as is said 99. Therefore Popery is to be deserted and avoided II. The horrible Idolatry of Popery 100. God onely is to be religiously worshipped 101. For Religion by Lactantius his definition is the bond of piety by
by art also and that three waies by Simonie by Cunning and by Cursing 218. By Simonie he made all the Clergie throughout the world subject to him in selling the sacred wares of Patriarchats Bishopricks Dispensations Absolutions Indulgences Purgatory fire Humane soules lastly of Hell and Heaven he drew to Rome the treasures of Kings Churches and Nations And what could not the Popes monie doe 219. By deceit especially of three sorts as it were with so many spells he did so enslave the Christian world to him that not to obey his words deeds and beck by a blind obedience was counted an hainous crime 220. First by a forged Vicarship of Christ and Saint Peters seat and succession then by the pretence of the Roman Catholick Church to which all upon necessitie of salvation must be subject by which vizard as by Gorgons head they turned as it were into stones Kings and the inhabitants of the earth both great and small rich and poore free and bond and had them at his beck 221. To these he added prodigies and lying signs and sometimes poysoned hosts by which he proved himselfe a God in the very event according to the Apostles oracle 2 Thes 2.7 10. Whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders and with all deceivablenesse of unrighteousnesse 222. Hee did easily suppresse by stirring up the people and absolving them from the oath of allegiance to those Princes whom he struck with the thunder of excommunication if they seemed to slight it 223. By this meanes Gregory the second drove out of the Exarchat of Italy Philip and Leo Emperours of the East because they forbade Image-worship which is condemned by Gods word 224. And a little after Pope Leo the Eastern Emperours upon the same pretence being quite driven out of Italy challenged to himselfe the Roman spoiles invaded the whole Exarchat neither did hee ever restore it againe to the succeeding Emperours though Image-worshippers 2 Thes 2.3 4. 225. This then is that man of sin sitting in the Temple of God as God and exalting himself above every thing that is called God 226. This is that double beast having a double rising out of the sea and earth like an Amphibion and of two formes of a double nature in emulation of Christ both as a secular Monarch and as an Ecclesiasticall seducer the Antichrist figured in the fourth vision of the Revelations Rev. 17.1 7. 227. This is that Whore clothed with purple and scarlet drunk with the bloud of the Saints and of the Martyrs curbing with a bit the beast which she sits upon in the fifth vision of the Apocalyps 228. This is that Babylon great proud tyrannicall Rev. 18.4 saying in her heart I sit as a Queen and am no widow nor shall I see mourning 229. Here we have the double tyrannie of Poperie of old fore-told by the Angel to S. John and now after the revolution of an age detected by the renewing light of the Gospel 230. Which third cause was most urgent for our fathers to forsake and for us to avoid Poperie And so we conclude 231. The tyrannicall Church Babylon is to be deserted and avoided according to the voice from heaven Rev. 18.7 saying Goe out of her my people lest you be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues 232. The Pontificalitie with Roman Poperie is a tyrannicall Church and Babylon 233. Therefore the Pontificalitie with Poperie was to be deserted and is to be avoided 234. Whosoever then continues a Papist formally as they speak that is whosoever dies without repentance in this Apostasie and in this Idolatrie and under this tyrannie of the Pontificalitie and Poperie shall without doubt perish eternally 235. In saying of this we condemne not nor do we teach that their persons should be deserted or avoided God is our witnesse but onely their errours and excesses above named which are condemned by Gods word 236. But rather charitie so commanding us we heartily pray to God for all that live in Poperie for kings and subjects for great and small for the Pope himselfe and his whole Clergie that according to his great mercie he would open the eyes of their hearts and would convert such as are to be converted and save such as will be saved being sealed with the seale of God in their fore-heads for Christ Jesus sake our Lord. To whom be glory power and honour for ever Amen The CREED of blessed Athanasius concerning the most sacred Trinitie and the Incarnation of our Lord JESUS CHRIST the Son of God With the Notes of D. David Parrie Of the Catholick Faith concerning the Trinity ARTICLE I. I. Whosoever would be saved before all things it is needfull that he hold the Catholick Faith which except every man keep whole and inviolate he shall doubtlesse perish everlastingly The Declaration 1. WHosoever So the necessitie of the Catholick faith to salvation is every-where declared in Scripture Mar. 16.16 He that beleedeth and is baptised shall be saved but hee that beleeveth not shall be condemned Where it is manifest that the first thing required is the beliefe of the Trinitie out of Mat. 28.19 Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Therefore it is impossible to be saved 2 Thes 1.8 The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ They then that know not God nor obey the Gospel they hold not in every point the Catholick faith therefore cannot be saved but shall doubtlesse perish everlastingly ARTICLE II. 2. And this is the Catholick faith 3. that we worship one God in Trinitie and the Trinitie in unitie 4. neither confounding the persons 5. nor dividing the essence The Declaration 2. THe Catholick faith That is called the Catholick or universall faith not which is beleeved by all but which is necessary to be beleeved to salvation by all For so Euphronius Presbyter in his exposition of this Symbole of Athanasius saith That is called the Catholick or universall faith that is the right faith which the universall Church should hold It is set down in two heads chiefly in this Symbole of Athanasius to wit the faith of the holy Trinitie and the faith of the Incarnation and Mediation of the Son of God 3. That one God This is the first and chiefe mysterie by which Christian faith is discerned from the sects of Pagans Jewes Mahumetans and Hereticks For to them it is thought an absurditie to worship one God in Trinitie and Trinitie in unitie that is to say to worship and beleeve one God in essence and three in persons Father Son and holy Ghost As though forsooth it were lesse absurd in humane reason by which they measure faith to beleeve the worlds creation of nothing and mans of the earth or as the Alchoran feignes of a bubble of water and the resurrection of the
dead after they are consumed by wormes by the power of God which notwithstanding they beleeve But what we beleeve and determine concerning God must not be measured by the shallow capacitie of humane reason from which the nature of God is most distant but rather according to his divine will revealed in his word Now these testifie that the true and eternall God is but one in number and essence 1 Cor. 8.4 Deut. 6.4 Heare O Israel the Lord our God is one Lord to wit in essence For the name Jehovah in Hebrew is from being and properly signifieth essence or being Hee is also three in persons Father Son and holy Ghost Hebr. 12.2 For Christ who is the author and finisher of our faith being willing that in the New Testament all the Gentiles should by a new sacrament be consecrated into one faith and worship of one true God commanded all to be baptised in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost as it were in the name and faith of one true God consisting of these three hypostases or persons For the Father is expresly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or divine person Heb. 1.3 Now such as is the Father such is the Son and such is the holy Ghost Article 4. Neither are we baptised but in the Name of the divine hypostasis or person the Son then is a divine hypostasis also and so is the holy Ghost And these three divine hypostases are one and the eternall God S. John did more cleerly expresse this mysterie of the Trinitie in unitie saying There are three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost 1 John 5.7 and these three are one He calls the Son the Word usually Now by these three witnesses in Heaven he understands either three Gods or three divine persons But not three Gods for God is one therefore the three divine persons are understood And he sayes that these three are one either in essence or in personalitie but not in personalitie for so they could not be three therefore in essence And for this cause he teacheth that these three are one God in their will and consent of witnessing It may be easily proved that this mysterie of the faith was not altogether unknowne to the Fathers of the Old Testament but not so cleerly manifest to all of them as now And it is no wonder seeing the full revelation both of this and of other mysteries were reserved for the ministry of the Son of God manifested in the flesh John 1.18 as the finisher of our faith by Johns testimony No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him What the enemies of the blessed Trinitie out of humane reason or out of Scripture maliciously depraved use to dispute against this doctrine shall be explained in the progresse of our disputation 4. Neither confounding As the Noetian Sabellian Patrispassian Hereticks did who as they held but one God so they would acknowledge but one person sometime of the Father sometime of the Son sometime of the holy Ghost using this reason for a principle at this day common to Jewes Mahumetans and Hereticks That of one individuall nature there can be but one hypostasis or person which indeed is true of a finite and created individuall nature but of the divine infinite uncreated nature it is false as divine Oracles doe evince 5. Nor dividing the essence As the Tritheits doe and have done multiplying the essence of God with the divine persons against Scripture ARTICLE III. 6. For there is one person of the Father another of the Son another of the holy Ghost 7. But the divinitie of the Father Son and holy Ghost is one the glory equall the majesty co-eternall The Declaration 6. FOr there is one The distinction of the persons that one is not the other but the Father is one the Son another and the holy Ghost another is evidently taught in Scripture John 5.32 There is another who beareth witnesse of mee and who sent mee even the Father he it is that hath testified of mee John 14.26 But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name John 14.16 I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter But how the persons are distinguished it followes in the eighth Article 7. But of the Father and of the Son Here the consubstantialitie and co-equalitie of the divine persons is asserted against Arians and Photinians according to Scripture John 10.30 I and my Father are one to wit in the divine essence and therefore in strength and power but in respect of the humane nature the Father and Son are not one John 5.7 And these three are one to wit in respect of the divinitie and therefore in the unitie of will and testimonie So we are baptised not in the names of three but in the name as of one true God John 5.18 and Joh. 10.33 The Jewes understood that Christ made himselfe equall with God but he did not equall himselfe with God in his humane nature for so they might truly have said that he had blasphemed but in the glory of his divinitie and divine operations John 16.15 All things that the Father hath are mine therefore that one and co-eternall majesty of the divinitie which the Father hath is also the Sons and likewise the holy Ghosts For the Father and Son neither are nor were from eternitie without the holy Ghost therefore of the three there is one divinitie an equall glory and co-eternall majestie ARTICLE IV. 8. Such as the Father is such is the Son and such is the holy Ghost the Father uncreate the Son uncreate and the holy Ghost uncreate the Father immense the Son immense and the holy Ghost immense the Father eternall the Son eternall and the holy Ghost eternall 9. And yet not three eternalls but one eternall as there are not three uncreated nor three incomprehensible but one uncreated and one incomprehensible The Declaration 8. SUch as the Father Here is declared the co-equalitie and consubstantialitie of the divine persons by the identitie of Gods essentiall attributes because as the Father so the Son and holy Ghost is uncreated immense eternall Of the Father no man doubts The Son is also uncreated because hee was in the beginning of the creation and he was God and all things were made by him John 1.1 3. and nothing was made without him which was made He is also immense Hebr. 1.2 because he makes his aboad with the Father and dwells in the hearts of all the faithfull John 14.23 Ephes 3.17 And He is with us alwaies even to the end of the world Likewise eternall Mat. 28.20 because before the foundation of the mountaines were laid before the hills he was borne Prov. 8.25 John 1.1 And he is Alpha and Omega the beginning and ending the first and the last Revel 1.8
and 21.6 and 22.13 The holy Ghost likewise is uncreated because in the beginning of the creation as the Creatour he moved upon the superficies of the waters Gen. 1.2 He adorned or made the heavens Job 36.13 He made and he put life in Job Job 33.4 c. He is also immense because he dwells in us Rom. 8.9 1 Corinth 3.16 2 Tim. 1.14 Hence Didymus saith well Didym lib. 1. de Spiritu sancto If the holy Ghost were one of the creatures he should have a substance circumscribed as all things that are made although they are not circumscribed For seeing the holy Ghost is in many he hath not a circumscribed substance Likewise eternall because he was in the beginning of things Gen. 1.2 and because God was never without his Spirit 9. And yet not three As the divine Essence is not multiplied with the persons because there is one common to three so the right faith forbids us to multiply Gods essentiall attributes with the persons because they are one and the same common to three As the Catholick faith then forbids us to beleeve with the Tritheits three Gods but worshippeth one God in Trinity so it forbids us to say three uncreated three immense three eternall but one uncreated one immense and one eternall it professeth to be in the Trinity ARTICLE V. 10. Likewise the Father is almighty the Son almighty and the holy Ghost almighty 11. And yet there are not three Almighties but one Almighty even so the Father is God the Son is God and the holy Ghost is God and yet not three Gods but one God So the Father is Lord the Son Lord and the holy Ghost Lord and yet not three Lords but one Lord. The Declaration 10 LIkewise almighty Here is further declared the coequality and consubstantiality of the divine persons out of the unity of the divine attributes and of the divinity it selfe because as the Father so the Son and so the holy Ghost is Almighty and God and Lord. Of the Father no man doubts The Son is also omnipotent because whatsoever the Father hath the Son hath also and therefore omnipotency Joh. 16.15 And he is called expresly God almighty Rev. 1.8 and 4.8 He is also God and the true God 1 John 5.20 God blessed for ever Rom. 9.5 Where the Name of God doth surely signifie the Divine subsistence and not the attribute onely of that subsistence against two most impudent sayings of Socinus That the simple Name of God when it is given to Christ doth no where signifie his subsistence and that it is no where found in the Scripture where the Name of God being the subject is necessarily referred to Christ The first of these is refelled by divers places of Scripture especially these Rom. 9.5 Of whom Christ is after the flesh who is above all God blessed for ever 1 John 5.20 We are in that true one in his Son Jesus Christ He is the true God and life eternall The latter is false both by these and other places Acts 20.28 God hath purchased the Church by his owne blood 1 Tim. 3.16 God was made manifest in the flesh He is also Lord. Luke 2.11 To you is borne this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. The holy Ghost is also omnipotent Because all graces and divine operations one and the same Spirit doth worke distributing them apart to every one as he will 1 Cor. 12.11 Likewise he is that God and Lord who spake of old by the Prophet Isaiah Acts 28.25 And by the mouth of David Acts 1.25 In whose Name we are baptised Mat. 28.19 And who is a witnesse in heaven with the Father and Sonne 1 John 5.7 The Hereticks cavill that they finde it not literally written that the holy Ghost is God which is too frivolous a subterfuge Where is it literally written the Father is God the Son is God What faithfull man will require so many letters written when the thing it selfe is written Is it not plainely written 1 John 5.7 The holy Spirit beares record in heaven And presently after The witnesse of God is greater Acts 5.3 Thou hast lyed to the holy Ghost Then by and by Thou hast lyed to God 1 Cor. 3.36 You are the temple of God and the holy Spirit dwels in you And shortly after c. 6.19 You are the temple of the holy Ghost He is also Lord because we are as well baptised in the Name of the holy Ghost that is into his worship service and obedience as in the Name of the Father and of the Son Mat. 28.19 and the Apostles call upon God who spake by the mouth of David Why did the Gentiles rage that is they call upon the holy Ghost thus Lord thou art that God who made the heaven and earth seas and all things in them Acts 4.24 11. And yet not three See Numb 8. 12. And yet not three But one Lord to wit Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 8.6 Is not then the Father Lord nor the holy Ghost Lord The Catholick faith doth thus reconcile this that onely the Father is Lord the Son and holy Ghost by the dominion of the deity common to the three Persons which consisteth in the creation and government of all things and from which dominion the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.6 excludes not the Father and holy Ghost but false gods and all creatures But Jesus Christ is the one and onely Lord by the dominion of mediation which is not common to the three Persons but proper to Christ which consisteth in the Propheticall Priestly and Kingly office of the Mediatour and from which the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.6 excludes not so much the Father and holy Ghost as the fictitious mediatours of Pagans Jews and Antichristians ARTICLE VI. 13. For as we are compelled by the Christian verity to confesse severally each person to be God and Lord so we are forbid by the Catholick faith to say there be three Gods or three Lords The Declaration 13. FOr as This Article gives a reason of the Antithesis of the fourth and fifth Article which reason was declared before out of Scripture in which alone the Christian truth and Catholick religion is grounded both in respect of the equalitie of each person as also in regard of the consubstantialitie of the same in the Trinitie therefore the Christian veritie compells us to confesse each person to be God and Lord because the Scriptures which affirme the same cannot faile as it was Number 9. And the Catholick faith forbids us to say there are three Gods or Lords because the Scriptures which affirme one God and one Lord cannot faile as is said Numb 3. and 11. ARTICLE VII 14. The Father 15. is made of none 16. nor created 17. nor begotten 18. the Sonne is from the Father alone 19. not made 20. nor created 21. but begotten the holy Ghost 22. is from the Father and the Son 23. neither made nor created 24. nor begotten 25. but proceeding There is then one Father not three
as the proper and onely begotten son of man is man which the Scripture in innumerable places confirmeth 10. Of the substance of his Father This also the Scripture confirmeth as often as it witnesseth the Son of God to be begotten and the onely begotten of the Father For when an intelligent nature is said to beget it is properly to bring forth an issue out of its owne substance that is the begetter to that which is begot the father to the son communicates his owne substance 11. Begotten before the world Wisdome which is the Son of God Prov. 8.22 23 25 30. three or foure times plainly restifieth that she was begot before time and before the world was made And this among sensible or rationall men not to speak of godly men ought not to be doubted For how could God be a Father before the world if he begot not his Son before the world The Church confesseth that the manner of this generation is ineffable Rufinus in his Exposition of the Creed which is commonly attributed to Cyprian saith thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will not have thee discusse how God the Father begot his Son neither search too curiously into the depth of this mysterie lest perhaps whilst thou art making too strict a scrutiny to find out the splendor of this inaccessible light thou forfeit that small and weak sight which by divine bounty is bestowed upon men Know that the mysterie of this divine generation is as far different and eminent above all things that are in us as the Creatour is more potent then the creature and the Artificer more excellent then his worke c. When thou hearest of this Son I would not have thee think of a carnall nativity but remember that these things are spoken of the simple nature of an incorporeall substance For if in that word which the heart or in that meaning which the mind or in that brightnesses which the light begets of it selfe if I say there is no weaknesse in that generation how much purer must our thoughts be of him who is the Creatour of all these By this manner then of subsisting proper to himselfe is the Son of God distinguished in the holy Trinitie from the Father and holy Ghost because he alone is begotten of the Father before the world and therefore hee onely assumed mans flesh and was borne of the Virgin in time 12. Of the substance of his mother As the Angel said to the Virgin Mary Luke 1.35 That holy thing which shall be borne of thee that is of thy substance and wombe shall be called the Son of God For the Son of God should have been the son of David according to the promise 1 Chron. 22.10 Hebr. 1.5 Math. 1.1 Of the seed of David according to the flesh Rom. 1.3 Hence hee is called the fruit of Maries womb Luke 1.42 But the fruit is begot of the substance of the tree which is flat against the madnesse of Valentinus affirming that Christ was sent by the Father and brought with him an heavenly bodie and that he assumed nothing of the Virgin Mary but that hee past through her as through a channell or pipe without taking any flesh of her August de haeres 10. 13. In the world That is in time or in the fulnesse of time to wit prefixed by God Gala◠4.4 which was in the 42. yeare of Augustus his reigne and in the year of the world 3928. according to Beroaldus his best account 14. Perfect God In Greek perfect God is the same that 1 John 5.20 the true God for there is but that one and eternall God by nature 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who calls himselfe Gen. 17.1 the God of sufficiency or perfection He is not then God equivocally in respect of the excellencie of his gifts and office as Angels Psal 97.7 Or as Princes Psal 82.6 as Samosatenus and Photinus of old blasphemed and of late the Servetians and Socinians affirming Christ to have taken his beginning from Mary and not to have had any being before her Neither a factitious or created God before all things of non-entities as Arius madly said For no creature can attaine to the perfection of the Creatour whereas every creature proceeds from non-entitie to entitie but not to be is absolutely repugnant to God and to his perfection 15. Perfect man A true and entire man consisting of a reasonable soule and a humane body which is contrary to the heresie of Marcion and Manichoeus affirming that Christ came in the later times to deliver soules not bodies and that he was not truly in the flesh but onely to delude humane senses hee made shew of humane flesh This is also against the errour of Apollinaris the Syrian affirming the Son of God to have assumed the flesh without the soule and that the Word was in stead of the soule in him August de haeres 46.55 Christ himselfe did pithily refute both these the former when rising from the dead he shewed himselfe to his disciples who being affrighted with his sight supposed they had seen a spirit to whom Christ faith Why are you troubled See my hands and feet for I am the same Touch me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see mee have Luke 24.39 But the later he refells when in the garden in his feare and agonie he cried out My soule is heavie unto death Matth. 26.38 Now the Word could not either be troubled with passions of the mind or with the feare of death because the nature of man being assumed into the hypostasis doth not subsist by it selfe but in the person of the Word which is so far from diminishing mans perfection that it rather perfects it As for mans person to be or to subsist it is the perfection of a meere man which indeed should make Christ to be meerly man But to subsist in the person of the Word of God is the perfection of him that is both God and man or of man assumed into the Godhead as Athanasius speakes in the following Article 16. Equall to the Father That Christ was the Son of God and God the forenamed Hereticks of old did not and the moderne doe not deny but they did as they doe at this day trifle with an equivocation affirming a factitious god in respect of gifts and divine operations or a God created before all things but lesser and inferiour to the Father which is directly against the assertors of the Christian faith amongst whom Athanasius was not the meanest who by evident testimonies out of Scripture and arguments did demonstrate that the Son of God was God equall and consubstantiall with the Father Here let a few serve We are inaugurated by baptism equally in the name of the Father Son and holy Ghost as in the name of one true God The Jewes themselves did acknowledge Christ when he said John 5.17 My Father worketh hitherto and I worke that he called God his owne Father and
antiquitie will overthrow what he binds In the meane while he is warned if he cherisheth no monster that he speak with an upright mouth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without prodigious phrases For a wise mans words are upright The Epistle of D. David Parie to the illustrious and noble Count Lord Ludovick Witgenstenius c. CONCERNING Christs active and passive justice Illustrious and noble Count IN that I answer your demand later then is fitting I humbly intreat that you will not impute this to any fault or neglect in mee For I acknowledge that you have deserved so well of the Church in generall as of my selfe in particular that your beck shall command both willing and deserved service from mee A concatenation of businesse hath hitherto withheld and pulled mee back now and then from that which I had heretofore begun to write but that I may speak plainly and ingenuously I desire not to interpose my judgement in matters of controversie because I am conscious of mine owne weaknesse that way as likewise in regard of that affection I have to peace which I have alwaies loved I am averse from medling with strange controversies and especially with this of Justice which makes me feare I know not how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it will prove both beneficiall and hurt full to our Churches We know that the reformation of doctrine in our times began from this head I wish it may not end in this The Scripture phrase is plain and simple That we are justified by the bloud and death of Christ and that our justification consisteth in remission of sins Now the dispute is Whether we are justified by the death of Christ whether by it alone whether it be temporarie whether the matter by imputation of which we are justified be one or multiplied simple or made up of parts two or three Whether the imputation be one or double or triple Whether remission of sins be whole or halfe of our justification and I know not what else In which my judgement is that there is more dangerous subtletie then solid veritie and that many worke more with their wit then with their faith And these digladiations are not onely in our neighbour countries exercised but are also every-where spread abroad and diversly agitated according to the acutenesse of mens wits In another corner not far from you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is risen another strife more dangerous concerning Gods vindicative justice whether it is naturally or voluntarily in God That as God will raine or not raine to morrow his nature requiting none of these so whether he will punish or not punish the sins of Divels and wicked men his nature requiring neither of these which some seasoned with Socinian subtleties have begun lately to move By which craft Satan doubtlesse goeth about to undermine the necessitie of satisfaction and withall Christs satisfaction for us and consequently our whole faith and utterly to destroy these For it is not unknowne that Socinian nicities aime at this Good God! what meanes this itching humour of arguing and this lust of innovating and pulling up of every thing Whatsoever yesternight they dreamed of to day they utter it in their Pulpits as if they were Oracles and with great eagernesse defend to morrow they are of another opinion and they change their opinions as often as they doe their clothes as though there were not already too many strifes and monstrous opinions in the Church I feare lest these sparkes shortly burst out into a flame which will by degrees set our Churches in a combustion if we be not the more watchfull Therefore Noble Count your singular care and studie deserve high commendation in that out of your grave wisdome and excellent pietie you doe not slightly passe over these increasing evils but you perceive that you are concerned when your neighbours house is on fire and therefore you endeavour to find out fit remedies for these fresh wounds As for my selfe although I confesse that I am not willing to meddle with this controversie but by all meanes desire it may be buried both because I judge it unworthy of our Churches and Evangelicall Schooles especially in this cleere light of Scripture and Reformation as also because I perceive our Adversaries take occasion to oppresse the truth by our wranglings then lastly because whatsoever I say will presently be thought a casting of oile into the fire as the Proverb is by reason of the heat of some who are so violent in maintaining this cause that they can scarce abide their brethren if they be of another opinion Notwithstanding seeing what in this case is demanded from mee is not dissonant to mine office and profession I shall think it no burthen freely to deliver mine opinion of this question and that I may answer in order to all your Lordships interrogatories I will first of all briefly touch the chiefe opinions and reasons of moment in this controversie to wit 1. Whether Christs passive justice alone or his active also be imputed to us for righteousnesse 2. I will in few words unfold what I think of other mens opinions and of the best way to procure concord in this case 3. Whether it be fit to handle this Argument positively and refutatively in popular Sermons 4. I will briefly give mine opinion if it be needfull to leave out or to put out any passages in the Palatinate Catechisme and Directorie As for the first head That the state of the controversie may be better understood we must know in what these Disputers agree or disagree They all agree 1. That to justifie in that sense it is used in the Courts of Justice signifieth to absolve from guilt and to repute one just 2. That wee sinners are justified before God not legally but evangelically that is not by workes but by faith not by our owne but by anothers justice 3. That this justice of another is not infused but imputed by God to the faithfull and that freely 4. That the application of imputed justice is done by faith onely and that to be justified by faith is the same that is to be justified by the justice of another imputed and by faith applied 5. That this externall justice is the merit of Christ alone and his satisfaction for us or Christs righteousnesse imputed to us But they disagree in the explication of this merit or of Christs justice First as the justice of God in Scripture equivocally signifieth sometimes that by which God himselfe is just sometimes that by which he justifieth us So the justice of Christ equivocally is called that by which Christ God and man is just as also that which hee hath merited for us and which by faith hee bestoweth on us the neglect of this equivocation is the cause of all the controversie Againe when in Christ as God and man there is a foure-fold justice affirmed by some 1. His divine or essentiall 2. His humane or formall or originall 3.
two or three parts of our justice are either three perfect justices of Christ every one of which apart satisfieth the Law or they are so many imperfect justices concurring to make up one perfect righteousnesse If they are imperfect do they not manifestly derogate from the death of Christ If perfect how is not God unjust who for one fault demands two or three perfect satisfactions whereas his justice requires but one 8. If a part of our justice must be sought for here a part there a part in the death a part in the actuall Antecedent obedience and a part in the naturall holinesse of Christ is not our faith dangerously distracted and our comfort undermined 9. Lastly that which chiefly with-holds me is that I reade no-where in Scripture such a tripartite or bipartite division of our justice I reade no-where that Christs humane holinesse is imputed to us that either it or any part of it is our righteousnesse If any man hath read it I intreat him to shew it that I may also reade and beleeve it Neither do I reade this any-where of actuall obedience nor do the five testimonies which they bring prove any such thing which I briefly shew thus Out of that saying Rom. 5. they conclude more then followes for the consequence will not hold We are justified by Christs obedience ergo by his active obedience The Apostle sets in opposition Christs obedience and Adams disobedience not as action against action but as satisfaction against the fault as the remedy against the disease otherwise the sinnes of omission were not transgressions but Adams sin was not onely a perpetration of evill but the omission of good also Now the obedience which he understands here in another place he doth more expresly declare saying He was made obedient to death even the death of the Crosse But this was the obedience of his exinanition and of death and of the same obedience Theophylact interprets both places Therefore we deny that in this other place which they object the second time any mention is made of two obediences for the text sheweth that the Apostle speakes of his continuated obedience Even to the death of the Crosse Phil. 2. which began when he assumed a servile condition and ended with his death Gal. 4. Neither doth that place Gal. 4. availe any whit to the active obedience for how Christ for us was made subject to the Law the Apostle himselfe explaines cleerely chap. 3. He redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us that the blessing of Abraham may be extended upon the Gentiles in Christ Jesus But this is understood of Christs voluntary humiliation even to the death appointed by the Law for our sins How notwithstanding this place may be understood of the servitude to the whole Law I will speake hereafter In that saying to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 1. the Apostle joyneth foure things but not as parts of imputed justice for who will reckon among these wisdome or redemption it selfe but as the chiefe heads of Christs benefits of which some do helpe us onely by imputation as justice others by reall participation also in this life inchoatively in the other life perfectly as all the rest Hence then no partition can be proved In that place to the Romans is the fallacy of Figura dictionis Rom. 8. for there The Law of the Spirit of life doth not signifie life or Christs active obedience much lesse his formall holinesse but it signifieth the doctrine or quickning grace of the Gospell The place is somewhat obscure but by the scope the simple meaning may be knowne that the remainders of the flesh condemne not godly men if so be they make resistance against them by the helpe of the Spirit What the Apostle said in the first verse he proves in the second by supposing his owne person from the effect of the Gospell The Law saith he of the spirit of life that is the doctrine or grace of the Gospell which is the ministery of the Spirit of life or of that which makes us live in Christ Jesus hath made me free that is hath absolved me and all the faithfull and pronounceth us free from the law of sin and of death that is from condemnation with which the Law threatneth sinners therefore the Apostle opposeth here the law of the Spirit and the law of death as he opposeth the ministery of the Spirit and the Ministery of condemnation 2 Cor. 3.8 as if he would say Although that killing law endeavoureth to condemne those that are justified in Christ Jesus because of the remainders of sin in them with which as yet they wrestle yet the Law of the Spirit of life that is the living doctrine and grace of the Gospell doth absolve them from damnation notwithstanding these remainders of sin seeing these also are pardoned them through Christ for The bloud of Jesus Christ purgeth us from all sin and from all remainders of sin This without prejudice to other mens judgements seems to me to be the genuine meaning of the Apostle But this by the way I hasten to the other Arguments To the sixth wee have already answered Christ wholly quickneth us but one way as he is the efficient another way as he is the matter of righteousnesse And neverthelesse he all justifieth although his passion or death is onely said to be imputed for he all suffered and dyed Neither is his active obedience excluded from merit or justification though it is not said to be imputed which is that the seventh Reason would have For how can the efficient cause or that which is called sine qua non be excluded from its effect Truly both the obediences as well the active as the passive were required in the Mediatiour for our justification but after a divers way that as the cause sine qua non or without which the effect cannot be produced as also his naturall holinesse this as the matter In the eighth Reason we deny the Antecedent For it was never heard that the Law did oblige both to obedience and punishment at the same time but every law obligeth dis-junctively not copulatively either to obedience or to punishment For so long as obedience is performed the Law obligeth no man to punishment that is it pronounceth no man guilty of punishment but promiseth life but when obedience is violated then the Law obligeth the sinner to punishment This is generally true both of divine and humane lawes Therefore their suppositions which they here assume are untrue and repugnant to Gods justice 1. That Adam before his fall at once was tyed to obedience and punishment 2. That man after his fall and so the Mediatour for man was obliged both to fulfill the Law and to suffer punishment When obedience indeed is violated the sinner is bound to make satisfaction by punishment this being performed he is no more a sinner and he is tyed to obedience not to that for the violation
of which he hath satisfied by punishment but to another new obedience or if againe he violate this to a new punishment Christ then taking upon him our person he is obliged to satisfie for us by suffering punishment this being paid and imputed to us by faith we are just and are tyed furthermore to new obedience or to new punishment This new obedience Christ also by regeneration repaires in us but imperfectly and this imperfection is hid by Christs satisfaction that it may not condemne us because the bloud of Jesus Christ doth cleanse us from all sins as well from those that follow as from those that precede justification The ninth Reason seems to be the quickest of all but is indeed fraughted with contradictions and overthrowes it selfe and besides is repugnant to Scripture First there is a manifest contradiction when it saith That the Law promiseth life to those that fulfill the Law and promiseth not life to those that transgresse it not The reason is because not to transgresse the Law and to fulfill the Law are the same in effect This is proved by the contrarie to transgresse the Law is to violate the Law either by committing what the Law forbids or by omitting what it commands therefore not to transgresse the Law is not to violate the Law by committing what it forbids or by omitting what it commands but this is truly to fulfill the Law for hee that commits nothing against the Law nor omits what should be done by the Law doth truly fulfill the Law therefore whosoever doth not transgresse the Law fulfils it This is manifest in our first father Adam before his fall for so long as he sinned not he fulfilled the Law by a continuall act in his originall integritie And doe not the Angels in heaven fulfill the Law even in that they sin not And shall not we in life eternall fulfill the Law when we shall not offend against it Either then these are the same or so knit together that it 's impossible either to separate them or to devise a medium betwixt them Secondly this also is inconsistent which they say That the Law doth not promise life to them that transgresse it not but it promiseth life to the fulfillers of the Law Now not to transgresse is to fulfill Thirdly this implyeth a contradiction when they say That by passive obedience we are accounted not unjust or not sinners and yet are not accounted just Also That they who sin not in Christ doe escape death but dare not sue for life for the same thing here is both affirmed and denied of termes equivalent for surely he that is not a sinner before God is just and who is not dead or who hath escaped death is alive For these are immediate contraries as is said Fourthly this is plainly repugnant to Scripture when it is said that we are not accounted just by Christs passive obedience that is not justified For on the contrarie it is said expresly Being justified by his bloud being reconciled by his death they have washed their robes in the bloud of the Lamb. They that can reconcile their subtleties one with another and with these and such like plaine sayings let them I confesse I cannot To the tenth Reason wee answer out of that saying The bloud of Jesus Christ purgeth us from all sin But surely that impuritie that sticks to the Saints is sin therefore from that also the bloud of Christ purgeth us Why then should trembling consciences be driven in their temptations from the bloud of Christ to seek out other remedies against so manifest a Scripture Lastly as for the Palatinate Catechisme that tells us in two places that the satisfaction justice and sanctitie of Christ is imputed to us And once that originall sin is covered by the holy nativitie and conception of the Mediatour But that these Authors never thought of a tripartite matter in imputative justice or of derogating the expiation of originall sin and justification from the bloud of Christ is assuredly knowne by this in that elsewhere so often and so plainly they ascribe the merit of justice and life eternall to the passion death and sacrifice of Christ and that solely and onely to it And they witnesse that our inherent sin is forgiven us for this merit Either then the Catechisme is repugnant to it selfe which God forbid or it makes no tripartite division of justice imputative nor doth it derogate from Christs passive obedience the merit of righteousnesse The fourth opinion remaines That our justice is the obedience even to death or the punishment of the Son of God for our sins that whole justification is the remission of sins for this satisfaction imputed to us Which opinion as being truer simpler and safer I confesse I doe embrace but so as it may be understood and explained rightly and according to the Scriptures meaning I say it is truer because it is the constant voice of the whole Gospel That wee are justified by the death and bloud of the Son of God and that our justification consisteth in the sole remission of sin The testimonies of the Gospel were rehearsed above Object But there is a Synecdoche totius in the termes of bloud death c. Answ There is indeed but not such an one as hath gathered into one merit two or three justices altogether heterogeneous such as the naturall sanctitie the active justice and the passive obedience for there is no reason why the two former should be called by the name of death and bloud but it is the Synecdoche of the whole humiliation as shall be said I say also it is simpler for it doth not distract our faith hither and thither by any partition of merit nor doth it disturb our comfort but in our spirituall wrestlings with the Scriptures it sends our consciences to the only death of Christ to wit by which alone Gods justice and commination is satisfied Thou shalt dye the death By this satisfaction being applyed to us by faith we our selves have satisfied are absolved justified reconciled to God by the bloud of his Son But you will say To make us just it is not enough to suffer for sin but the fulfilling of the Law is also required Answ The punishment is the fulfilling of the Law then 't is sufficient For the Law is fulfilled two waies either by yeelding perfect obedience or when this is violated by suffering condigne punishment by both there is â—atisfaction made to Gods justice each then is the fulfilling of the Law 1 John 3.7 Rom. 6.7 and each is justice Of the former it is said He that doth righteousnesse is righteous Of the later He that is dead is justified from sin The first fulfilling was in man before his fall and by that he was just Neither was he tyed to the other so long as he sinned not because Gods justice requires not both together but either of them seeing the Law as is said doth tye the reasonable creatures not conjunctively
to obedience and punishment together for it were great iniquitie to oblige them to punishment that obey the Law but dis-junctively either to obedience of his humane justice with the Law as the chiefe perfection of the person of the Mediatour without which he could not be our High-Priest and Saviour so the justice of his merit or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not onely the bloud and death but comprehends also all the obedience of his humiliation from the minute of his conception even till the death of the Crosse For the whole life of Christ being full of miseries and sorrowes what else was it then a perpetuall suffering and punishment for our sins For by the order of divine justice whereas Christ was most just his life should not have been miserable and calamitous but altogether sorrowlesse fortunate and happy but in that it was miserable it was by reason hee suffered and satisfied for our sins 4. Therefore when the Scripture points out to us justice in the bloud crosse and death of Christ he doth not speak exclusively as if the sufferings that went before his death did nothing belong to his merit but synecdochically comprehending under the complete finishing of our redemption all the antecedent degrees also that is the beginning encrease and consummation The beginning was in his Incarnation when having assumed the forme of a servant hee became poore c. for us The encrease was throughout all his life which he led in perpetuall miseries tentations and dangers being subject to Gods wrath for us Lastly the consummation was in his crosse and death when giving up the ghost he cried out It is finished All these the Prophet conjoynes in the price of our redemption which Christ paid for us He did truly beare our infirmities Isa 53. and took upon him our sorrowes he was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities and with his stripes we are healed So the Apostle 2 Corinth 5. When he was rich be became poore for us that we by his poverty might be rich So Herb. 2. He was made somewhat inferiour to the Angels by suffering of death But chiefly Phil. 2. Being in the forme of God he emptied himselfe taking the forme of a servant and he humbled himselfe being made obedient even to the death of the Crosse Nor will their cavill availe in saying that the Apostle speaks not here of the matter of our justice it is enough that he here extends Christs obedience which elsewhere he shewed was our justice to his whole humiliation Neither is that place Hebr. 9.22 against us Without shedding of bloud there is no remission It onely followes from hence that the shedding 〈◊〉 bloud is not excluded from the cause of remission but that it is the cause sine qua non of this But it will not follow that it is the onely cause or that death which followed or the antecedent sufferings are excluded Therefore to Christs death belongeth the whole obedience of his humiliation even to the death of the Crosse 5. But why the Scripture ascribes merit which Christ hath purchased for us in all the course of his obedience to his death as if it were peculiar onely and proper to that the reason is because the sufficiencie of merit consisteth in the death of Christ alone for had hee not dyed the obedience of his humiliation had not been absolute neither had the wrath of God in threatning death to Adam been satisfied Therefore all the rest of Christs obedience without dying had been an insufficient merit and unprofitable to us But they who attribute the merit of justice to his active obedience or naturall holinesse they make void doubtlesse the death of Christ This explication true and consonant to Scripture being observed it will appeare 1. That there is something amisse in both sides of the controvertents in the former because they confound the justice of the person with the justice of merit and by dividing merit into many heterogeneall parts they doe not onely disturbe our faith and comfort but also against Scripture they separate justification from Christs death In the later because from the justice of merit they exclude the whole life of Christ with his humility and sufferings that went before his death And they oppose the exclusive particle Alone in their phrases as when they say The death of Christ alone justifieth His bloud alone purgeth to his life and antecedent obedience whereas it is opposed in meritorious or materiall causes partly to personall justice partly and chiefly to mens merits and all other externall causes except they restraine this particle Alone to sufficiency of which wee have said in the fifth position Againe it will appeare that this will be an easie way to reconcile the controversie if all of them will agree to urge against the Papists and mens merits all these common passages in which as I said already they agree concerning free justification of faith by Christs imputed justice and that they would not use scrupulous disputations concerning this justice or the matter of imputative justice before the people in their Sermons but that they would use Scripture phrases and be content that we are justified not by workes but by faith not by our owne righteousnesse but by anothers obedience to wit by the bloud and death of the Son of God imputed to us and applyed by faith c. For these are sufficient to beget true comfort to all and to refute humane merits As for the controversie it selfe if it must at all be handled in the Schooles it is needfull for a tolerable reconciliation to beware on both sides that the Disputants minds may not be too much alienated The later sort are offended at the partition of merit into so many divers pieces because they see many absurdities spring from thence and the Scripture to be wronged On the other side the former are offended by restraining merit to the death of Christ because they feare lest his life and antecedent obedience be excluded against the Scripture What shall be done then It is needfull that the one forbeare to divide the matter of merit into two three or foure as they use and that they doe not separate the merit of justice from Christs death nor justification from remission of sins That the others restraine not merit to the effusion of bloud upon the Crosse or to the three dayes death and that they exclude not his life and antecedent obedience And both must distinguish with the Scripture personall justice from merit as the efficient cause or sine qua non from the materiall seeing many inconveniences must arise of confusion by which the sense of Scripture is overthrowne the consciences are disturbed and occasion of cavilling is ministred to Papists as we shewed in the first and second Position 2. Let the personall justice of the Mediatour be rightly limited according to the third Position 3. Let the justice of merit be rightly defined and let the Synecdoche
of Christ received into the grace and favour of God What will from hence follow surely a world of absurdities 1. So originall sin shall be taken away neither shall there be any guilt thereof and so it will be false to say That all men are born the sons of wrath because all shall be born in the grace and favour of God But the Scripture pronounceth that all men by nature are the sons of wrath 2. All the children of Turkes Saracens Centaures and Canibals which are out of the Covenant and Church of God shall be borne in the favour and grace of God and so salvation shall be found without the Covenant and out of the Church of God O men as cruell as Briareus who doubt not to place the infants of Turkes born out of the Church in the favour of God but as for Christian infants before baptisme cruelly they fling them headlong into hell 3. This monster overthrowes another Tenet of theirs concerning the infants of faith full men who are borne out of grace yea who are before baptisme possessed with the Divell and damned for they place them all in the grace and favour of God 4. All wicked men who before Christs death were damned to hell by Christs death are againe redeemed from hell and brought into Gods favour How then could they againe fall from thence who being dead were received when they could not any more sin by incredulity Therefore wicked men either must remaine in the favour of God and be saved without faith or else without incredulitie they must be cast headlong from thence both which have a kind of madnesse in them 5. Either incredulitie is no sin or if it be all sins were not expiated by Christs death or if all be this will at least be more effectuall then Christs death But all this is false and impious for infidelitie is both a sin and the mother of other sins and in the regenerate now and then it appeares with other sins notwithstanding by the bloud of Christ it is most effectually expiated and pardoned 6. It is an impudent lye that wicked men are not condemned for sin but for incredulitie onely for what is that 1 Cor. 6.10 Theeves covetous persons drunkards c. shall not inherit the Kingdome of God and which Christ in his last Judgement shall say to the wicked Goe into hell fire because you fed mee not c Is not incredulitie the chiefe of all sins Yea wee conclude on the contrary that they are condemned for sin because they are condemned for incredulitie for scarce is there any sin more grievous then infidelitie But the Apostate trifles too much with his exception saying That incredulitie is not to be considered as a sin in it selfe but as it rejects the meanes of salvation Is not I pray the rejecting of the meanes of salvation the contempt of Gods calling a most grievous sin For this cause then incredulitie is a sin in that it rejects salvation and the meanes thereof 7. This prodigious doctrine gives to the wicked that notwithstanding the doctrine of the Church concerning originall sin and the guilt of wicked men yet that this is at no time in them nor can truly be pronounced of them Let us take a Turkish infant or a Barbarian man of yeares who never heard of Christs death and therefore never rejected him by incredulitie Now let these Disputers tell us what moment of time will they give them to be in the grace and favour of God justified and sanctified and reconciled to him Will they whilst they are Embryons or newly borne or children or young men or old men or lastly living or dead Yea let them tell if they be received how they fell away when neither sin nor actuall incredulitie could drive them thence for these doe not besall them but were expiated by the death of Christ Whatsoever they say wee shall heare that either without faith some doe please God or that without actuall incredulitie some are debarred from the favour of God which are false and impious prodigies overthrowing one the other Lastly what greater blasphemy can be spoken then that God receiveth into his grace and favour all infidels and wicked men Cain Saul Judas Herod Caligula and finally all flagitious men yea Hogs What comfort can be more like to mockery then that thou shouldst be redeemed by the death of Christ restored into the grace and favour of God whereas many thousands of them who have been thus restored notwithstanding perish eternally I tremble to relate more of this monster therefore who will doubt but that so false impious absurd blasphemous tenets are to be banished from the confines of the Church But here me thinks I heare them cry out that the promises of the Gospel are universall and belong to all But first we aske how this will follow The promises are universall Ergo reprobates impure dogs and hogs are received into the favour of God Besides so long as they urge their All all so long will we our Beleevers beleevers For the promises are universall but with respect to penitents and beleevers of the Gospel And here before all the world wee appeale to the literall promises Come to mee all saith Christ but he addes that are weary and heavie laden that is who faint and groan under the burthen of sin which they doe who repent Rom. 3.22 Gâ—l 3.22 John 3.36 Act. 10.43 And else-where So God loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth should not perish but have life eternall So Paul The righteousnesse of God by faith in Jesus Christ upon all and over all that beleeve And elsewhere The Scripture hath concluded all under sin that the promise by faith in Christ Jesus should be given to all beleevers So Christ He that beleeveth in the Son hath life eternall And Peter To him bare all the Prophets witnesse that all who beleeve in him shall receive remission of sins through his Name There is the like reason of all other Evangelicall promises for they have annexed expresly or tacitely the condition of faith and repentance nor can they without blasphemy be understood but of the universalitie of the faithfull But they will except that so the promises will be but particular Lâ—b 1. â— 3 Let Prosper answer for us de vocat Gent. The people of God have their plenitude and although a great part of men either neglect or reject the grace of salvation yet in the elect and those that are fore-seen and separated there is a speciall kind of universality that out of all the world the world may seem to be delivered and out of all men all men may seem to be redeemed Therefore the promises of the Gospel remaine universall to the faithfull although they belong not to dogs and swine The Major also of the practicall Syllogisme remaines universall thus The promises belong to all beleevers I beleeve Ergo they belong to mee Againe Christ dyed and prayed
Ephes 1.5 conversion and perseverance by the word and grace of the holy Ghost that they may be infallibly saved and that to declare the praise of his glorious grace On the contrary that he hath from eternity decreed not to save those who in time neither beleeve nor persevere nor are saved and that he hath not appointed to elect them in Christ nor to ordaine them to life eternall Rom. 9.22 nor to give them faith and perseverance but to leave them in their originall blindnesse and infidelity and to condemne them for their sins and that to declare his wrath and make knowne his power upon them Both parts of this divine Decree are manifest both by Scripture experience and the continued Story of the world The first part to wit the election and predestination of the Saints to glory is delivered Rom. 8.30 Ephes 1.3 Acts 13.48 Phil. 2.13 1 Thes 1.4 2 Thes 2.13 Mat. 24.24 c. The other part Fulgentius l. 1. ad Monim which by Divines is called reprobation and predestination of wicked men to punishment Mat. 11.25 John 10.26 Rom. 9.21 22. Prov. 16.4 1 Pet. 2.8 Jude ver 4. c. The continued History of the world also and experience do witnesse that God sometimes did so discriminate people that on some he vouchsafed to bestow the grace of his Covenant and vocation by the word on others not that he also differenced the individuals of those he cals that upon the one he conferres effectuall grace faith conversion perseverance and salvation but on the other not and that without any merit of people or individuals or without any regard had to the excellency of their natures and dispositions for he found all alike averse from heavenly things and he might have drawne and directed all to himself equally had he pleased this difference then proceeded meerely from his will and goodnesse So he chose the Israelites for his peculiar people other Nations being rejected Psal 147.19 His judgements he declares to Israel he hath not done so to any other Nation Jer. 41.9 I have chosen thee and have not reprobated thee But why Deut. 7.7 Not because you were greater or more then other people did the Lord love and choose you but because he loved you c. Againe of these Israelites that were called some he elected others he reprobated Jacob have I loved Esau have I hated Rom. 9.11 c. And that not of workes but that the purpose of election might remaine firme c. And in this Age he vouchsafes to call us Christians by the word of the Gospell which favour he sheweth not to Turks Pagans c. And of these Christians whom he calls to some he gives true faith conversion perseverance and eternall salvation to others he gives not but leaves them in ignorance and hypocrisie Neither can this discrimination of people and persons be derogated from divine providence and ascribed to mens dispositions without blasphemy otherwise for choosing us by vocation and adoption above others there should be no need of prayers to God nor should we give thanks to God nor should that of the Apostle stand 1 Cor. 4.7 Who hath separated thee What hast thou which thou hast not received but if thou hast received why doest thou glory as if thou hadst not received it Then Atheisme must stand which the Pelagian Heresie brought in I have separated my selfe I have that which I have not received which is the gulfe of hell But Acts 15.18 Ephes 1.3 c. in Divinity there is an undoubted Rule depending on the authority of the holy Scripture Whatsoever God did in time he decreed to doe it from eternity seeing in God there is no change Therefore among Christians it ought to be out of doubt why God from eternity made this difference of the elect and not elect but reprobate of those that shall be saved and not saved but for sin condemned which we see God hath done De servo arbitrio c. 143. and doth in time and therefore decreed to do it before time For God being spoiled of his power and wisdome in choosing saith Luther what will he be else but the Idoll of Fortune by whose Deity all things were done temerariously And at last it will come to this that men shall be saved and damned without Gods knowledge as who did not by any certaine election discriminate who should be saved who damned but offering to all a generall lenity tolerating and obdurating then a mercy correcting and punishing hath left to mens choise whether they will be saved or damned he himselfe perhaps being gone to the Ethiopian feast as Homer speakes And this is the summe of the orthodoxall doctrine of predestination and so the word appointed in the Article is to be understood altogether according to experience and Scripture But to them it signifieth far otherwise to wit that God from eternity appointed to save those who in time beleeve and persevere under this condition that they beleeve and persevere otherwise that he hath no more ordained them to salvation then all other men nor hath elected them in Christ but onely casually so far as they above others would beleeve in Christ and persevere for they make faith and perseverance antecedent to election but that these rather then others should beleeve and persevere God did not decree to effect this in them by any singular grace but decreed to offer unto all men a certaine universall exciting and preventing grace but indifferent and resistible to which they who make no resistance but by using well their free-will do assent and co-operate for the begetting of faith and performing of perseverance to the end they I say are elected and predestinated in Christ and therefore God from eternity hath casually and out of their fore-seene faith and perseverance elected them in Christ and hath predestinated them to salvation or hath appointed to save them but who resist the same or will not co-operate with faith and perseverance these are not elected and predestinated in Christ and therefore God from eternity casually also of their fore-seene infidelity hath predestinated them to damnation or hath decreed to condemne them That this is their proper meaning all their Declarations shew and that this was the opinion of the Semi-pelagians Marsilians and Syracusians he that will not beleeve let him reade in Austine in the places formerly alledged And it is manifest that according to this opinion neither faith nor perseverance nor conversion nor salvation nor our separation from others are due to Gods grace alone but to our will and cooperation For example when in one City of many that heare the same Sermon and have the same exciting grace the one beleeves the other doth not the one perseveres the other failes if the Apostle Paul should demand of the beleever and perseverer Who separated thee What hast thou which thou hast not received He will answer I separated my selfe because I was willing to co-operate
in God beleeve also in me for be you confident For there he comforts the Apostles Lord who is he that I may beleeve in him for that I may confide in him Saving faith with us is joyned with confidence of the promise of the Gospel or of the promised mercie of God concerning remission of sins through the bloud of Christ Rom 3.28 As when we are said to be justified by faith there faith signifieth confidence and to be justified by faith is in the confidence of Christs merits to be absolved from sin which sense the Apostle delivers when he saith Whom God set forth as an atonement by faith in his bloud to declare his justice by the remission of sins past Where faith in his bloud can signifie nothing else but confidence in Christs bloud But with them faith is assent onely and to beleeve is to give an assent this appeares because in the Article the words John 3.36 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are rendred by them thus But who assenteth not to the Son for who beleeveth not the Son then their slippery disputes concerning faith teach the same In which for the most part they require not confidence in faith and they will have faith to justifie or to be imputed for justice not because it applies to it selfe Christs merits but because the very act of faith is reputed a fulfilling of the Law which was the opinion of Alberius Triuncurianus a pitifull man Therefore seeing this Article doth deprave the true doctrine of Predestination with so many equivocations and conceales the false it cannot be simply allowed Whether this Article be sufficient or may be tolerated setting Predestination aside But you 'l say What need we dispute so much about Predestination Is it not sufficient to salvation to hold the summe of the Gospel delivered in this Article Who beleeveth in the Son of God hath life eternall Who beleeveth not the wrath of God remaines on him And may not this Article hitherto be tolerated I know some judge so yea some men otherwise learned and pious have written that we ought not to dispute of Predestination now under the Gospel but onely preach upon the universall promises of grace But these good men observe not that by writing thus they contradict the holy Ghost who in the Gospel hath delivered the doctrine of Predestination as above cothurn 2. in the alledged places may be seen These unwise men seem under this pretext either to overthrow the foundations of our faith and comfort or else not to take notice that they are overthrowne by others therefore that religious speech whether of Ambrose or Prosper Lib. 1. de vocat Gent. c. 7. is to be held concerning Predestination These things are not to be searched into what God will have concealed and what are manifest are not to be denied lest in them we be found unlawfully curious and in these damnably ingratefull As it is then unlawfull curiositie to search into the mysteries of Predestination not revealed in the Gospel so it is damnable ingratitude to deny or suppresse what God hath revealed concerning Predestination in the Gospel But to the Quere thus we answer For Sufficiencie you may as well aske in the Church If the doctrine of the Catechisme be sufficient to salvation concerning mans miserie and deliverance by Christ and concerning gratitude Why then should we reade the Bible or higher points of divinitie In Logick is it not sufficient to hold that there are so many Figures of Syllogisms and so many Moods then what need is there of Aristotles Organum in the Schooles In the Politicks is not the popular knowledge of right and equitie sufficient to guide a State what need is there then of such a number of lawes and so great toile as the studie of the law requires In the Mathematicks is it not sufficient to know that a triangle hath three angles equall to two c. that the diameter to the circumference is in a subtriple proportion c what need is there then of Euclyd's hard and intricate demonstrations To these any man may answer with facilitie that to some the first rudiments of these sciences or the knowledge of the quid sit is sufficient but not to all To the Catechumeni or Novices in the Church the catecheticall Rudiments of salvation may suffice as milk is sufficient nutriment for infants but to those that are adult in faith who require more solid meat this is not sufficient Not to School-Doctors not to the Pastors of the Church whose office and conscience require of necessitie a fuller measure of Theologicall knowledge To young Logicians the knowledge of so many Moods Figures is enough for their syllogizing but Philosophers must have the science propter quid delivered in Aristotle's Organum to wit whence and why there are so many and why there can be no more To an inferiour or pedant Judge the elements of law and justice are sufficient but to a Doctor of the law to an Advocate or Chancellour the fountaines of the law must necessarily be knowne For a Mechanick the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a triangle and circle is sufficient to work by but a Mathematick Doctor who is studious of demonstrations requires the science of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 After the same manner we may say that this Article putting now aside all equivocations is sufficient for salvation to the Catechumeni and private vulgar men which are not capable of sublimer mysteries and this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is enough what they must be and what meanes they must use to attain salvation to wit that they must beleeve in Christ that they must persevere in faith and obedience of faith to the end by the ministerie of the Word and Sacraments and by grace co-operating with these But to those that are more adult in faith especially to the Doctors of Schooles Churches whoso will say that there is nothing besides this needfull his judgement will be accounted very weak and jejune yea rather it is necessarie that they should search the Scriptures and more exactly know the very 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the foresaid doctrine that is the fountaine and prime cause revealed in the Scriptures whence these qualities and meanes of salvation with grace and salvation it selfe may originally descend on us from whence also may proceed that difference which wee see of people and particular persons which are to be saved from the multitude of those that perish lest perhaps which by ignorance or by forsaking the fountain must need◠come to passe we digge to our selves broken cisternes Jerem. 2.13 which will hold no water that is lest we ascribe vocation faith perseverance and our salvation either to the wit strength or merit of men or else to grace which is indifferent and to our owne free-will in part or in whole not without dishonour to God and destruction to our selves Now this fountaine this prime and supreme cause is Gods eternall predestination that
is his eternall counsell in saving us before others for from this fountaine flowes the outward calling and inward also to faith in Christ of all those who shall be saved Hence flow faith and repentance justification obedience and perseverance in faith yea our whole salvation and glorification which the Scripture perspicuously teacheth and confirmes in these and such like sayings Whom he predestinated Rom. 8.30 Rom. 11.7 Act. 13.46 Eph. 1.3 c. them he called whom he called them he justified whom he justified them also he glorified Also Election hath obtained the rest waxed hard Also So many as were ordained to salvation beleeved Also He elected us in Christ before the foundations of the world that we might be holy and blamelesse before him in love whom he hath predestimated unto adoption by Jesus Christ De bono persev c. 14. Praesat ad Rom. to the praise of his glorious grace c. Austin confirmes the same saying This predestination of the Saints is nothing else but a preparation of Gods bounties by which they are most assuredly freed who are freed Luther also very emphatically confirmes the same in these words Both flow and have their originall from Gods eternall predestination to wit who shall beleeve who shall not beleeve who shall be absolved from sin who not that all this may be out of our power and onely in the hand of God that we are justified That this fountaine therefore must chiefly be knowne by Divines and by all who will be strengthened in faith and comfort and that it is to be perspicuously and soberly taught in Schooles and Churches who will doubt and that specially for two causes 1. For the glory of God that knowing the meanes and causes of salvation and the qualities of those that are to be saved and salvation it self not to depend from us but from Gods good pleasure alone we may ascribe our salvation not to our selves but wholly to Gods mercie 2. For our consolation that being assured that our faith perseverance and salvation depend not from our owne strength or free-will but that they are grounded on Gods eternall and immutable counsell we may be confident that the same is certaine and immoveable and in this confidence 2 Pet. 1.9 we may studie to make our election and vocation sure to us by continuali prayers and good works ordained by God for this end But this Article doth altogether foule and obstruct this most cleere fountaine with the dirt of equivocation for it denieth see the Conference that our faith and perseverance proceed from the fountain of eternall election as the effect from the first cause and it ascribeth both these in shew to Gods grace but indeed to mans will because it makes mans will the mistresse of Gods resistible grace it makes mans free-will stronger and more powerfull then Gods grace which can be resisted and makes the whole difference of those that are to be damned and saved depend on mens wills by which meanes it is plain that the glory of mans salvation cannot be wholly ascribed to God but he is of necessitie robbed of it Hence it utterly overthrowes both the certaintie of faith grace justification perseverance and indeed of our whole salvation and consequently of our onely comfort in life and death For who doth not understand that the assurance of grace justification perseverance salvation and our whole comfort in life and death can no waies consist with resistible grace and with mans will resisting or able to resist as it were with two principles either repuguant to each other or changing every houre Hence it is apparent what we are to judge of tolerance for who can say that an Article so equivocall and so captious with dangerous high tragicall straines is tolerable Who wittingly and willingly would buy or eat sugar mixt with poyson Who will account that a benefit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have the apple of contentions flung into our Churches which will afford matter of perpetuall strife Will Physicians endure in their Schooles that Empericks adulterate or deny their doctrine of diseases Can Mathematicians endure the false delineations of Mechanicks introducing for example into a quadrangle a false sine for a true one and so overthrowing the grounds of their science Much lesse should equivocall doctrines be tolerated in the Church which using the pretext of grace Prosper Epist ad August deny grace by which the originall of salvation is placed in man mans will is preferred to Gods will therfore one is helped because he wills it but doth not will because he is helped Men are made beleeve that they who are originally evill receive the beginning of their goodnesse not from God but from themselves and 't is taught that God is pleased by other means then by those which he himself hath given And so much of the equivocations of the first Article but how that is rightly to be understood filled up and formed is explained * Cothurno 2º above ARTICLE II. Therefore Jesus Christ the Saviour of the world dyed for all and singular and so far that he hath obtained reconciliation and remission of sins for all by his death but on this condition that no man can really enjoy the said remission of sins except the faithfull man and this is according to the Gospel John 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth in him might not perish but have life eternall And 1 John 2.2 And he is the propitiation for our sins and not for ours alone but for the sins of the whole world The Examination THis is no new matter which the Remonstrants handle in this Article for of old the Semipelagians in Marsiles and Syracusa held the same in these words Our Lord Jesus Christ dyed for all mankind Prosper Epist ad August and no man at all is exempted from the redemption of his bloud although his mind hath been quite averse all his life from him because the mysterie of mercy belongs to all men by which therefore many are not renewed because they are fore-knowne that they account it needlesse to be renewed Therefore so far as concernes God life eternall is prepared for all but as for mans liberty of will it is received by them who of their owne accord shall beleeve God and shall receive the help of grace by the merit of their faith By this Article although in shew they amplified Gods grace and mans redemption yet in effect they minced both giving to God an indifferent grace to Christ the merit of redemption but to free-will the efficacie of both And while they would overthrow the doctrine of Predestination which Austin did maintaine out of the Apostle they did indeed shake the whole Gospel in ascribing the cause of faith and perseverance and consequently of mans salvation to God and Christ indifferently but to mans wit and free-will determinately which what it is they that are taught by God
doe understand For where is that of the Apostle Who hath separated thee What hast thou which thou hast not received But 1 Cor. 4.7 Jerem. 17.5 if thou hast received why dost thou brag as if thou hadst not received it Cursed is he that maketh flesh his arme So they in this Article concerning a generall obtaining of reconciliation of all men with God by Christs death make shew of enlarging the grace of Christs death indeed they doe the very same that the former did And while they think to overthrow the Apostolicall Predestination which discriminates those that shall be saved from them that shall not be saved they go about to bring in their own eventuall predestination of those that spontaneously beleeve and persevere or who determine themselves to faith and perseverance after faith and perseverance which indeed is rather to be called Postdestination then Predestination And while they endeavour to make mens will the mistresse of resistible grace and expose to mans will reconciliation by Christs death they evacuate the faith of grace and weaken that comfort which we have by Christs death Now they think as the former did that Predestination is hence everted thus If God gave his Son to the world and would have him dye not onely for some but equally for all men and Christ according to his Fathers will did dye for all men alike God therefore hath not by his predestination elected some only to life eternall and rejected others neither can Christ be said to dye onely for some or for the elect alone But eternall Predestination is not hence prejudiced for notwithstanding it God would have his Son dye whom he gave to the world and Christ did dye according to his Fathers counsell otherwise indeed or in another sense for all men alike whether they be elected and faithfull or reprobate and infidels but otherwise or in another sense for the elect onely and faithfull That this may be the better understood and demonstrated the Article is to be examined more accurately and it hath foure parts 1. A proposition that Christ dyed for all and singular which is ambiguous 2. A Glosse that hee hath obtained for all reconciliation and remission of sins which is equivocall and false 3. A Condition that none but the faithfull enjoy really this reconciliation which is true it limiteth the Proposition and overthrowes the Glosse 4. A Proofe by the two alledged places of Scripture which directly doe not concerne the Proposition for in neither of the alledged places is there any mention made of Christs death for all and singular so that I wonder how the Authours could not call to mind fitter places yea the later member of the first compells them to limit the Proposition and refells their Glosse therefore some true passages are mixed with ambiguities and falshoods I say 't is true That no man really enjoyes the remission of sins but the faithfull man For he that beleeveth not the wrath of God abides on him not remission or reconciliation except that under these words really enjoy there seemes to lye hid the buskin of the two-fold fruition of remission of sins or reconciliation The one reall by faith proper onely to the faithfull which onely is true The other not reall without faith common to all even to Infidels which is fictitious and nothing Hence is gathered that Christ properly dyed for all and onely the faithfull for none of the unfaithfull and so he dyed not absolutely for all and singular for to dye for one is properly by death to free one from death or to dye in the stead of another that he may live as is plaine 2 Sam. 18.33 Would to God I had dyed for thee that is in thy stead that thou mightst live And of Christ Rom. 5.6 8. He dyed for us when we were wicked and sinners that is in our stead that we being delivered from sin and death may live to righteousnesse or may have life eternall So 1 Cor. 5.15 1 John 3.16 and 4.9 John 15.13 c. The Proposition is ambiguous because imperfect Our Saviour Jesus Christ dyed for all and singular If you adde For beleevers the Proposition will be cleere and true If For men it will remaine ambiguous for it may be understood either of the greatnesse of the merit of Christs death sufficient to all men for reconciliation or of the efficacie thereof in reconciling all men In the former sense the Proposition is true for Christs death in respect of its greatnesse and power is a most sufficient remedy to expiate the sins of all and of every one neither is any thing wanting for a reall reconciliation to all and every one that receives it by faith In this sense Christ may be said to dye for all and every one as for example the Physician when the whole Citie is infected preparing a sufficient antidote for all the sick may be said to prepare it for all and in this sense these sayings in Scripture 1 Tim. 2.6 Hebt 2.2 1 John 2.2 where Christ is said to dye for all To have tasted death for all To be a propitiation for the sins of all the world are commonly not unfitly understood although they may be taken more strictly In the later sense concerning the fruit or efficacie of that most sufficient remedie which is a reall reconciliation with God and a restitution from death to life the Proposition is false for to say that Christ dyed so for all and singular that he hath reconciâ—ed to God all and singular promiscuously faithfull and faithlesse who either know not Christ or oppose him is to contradict the Gospel which with great consent challengeth the efficacie of Christs death for all beleevers only For proving of which that one saying of our Saviour Christ alledged in the Article John 3.16 That all c. is sufficient for he faith not that all and singular men may have life eternall but That all who beleeve in him may not perish but may have life eternall according as the reall fruition of the remission of sins is limited in the Article Whence in the fore-alledged sayings 1 Tim. 2.6 Hebr. 2.9 1 John 2.2 c. when they are understood of the efficacie of Christs death the universall All is necessarily to be restrained to the universalitie of beleevers and of the elect of which universality Prosper writes finely Lib. 1. de vocat Gent. c. 3. In the elect saith he and in them that are separated out of the generality of all men there is accounted a speciall kind of universality that out of all the world all the world may seem to be delivered and out of all mankind all men may seem to be assumed With these two truths the Remonstrants are evidently held 1. That Christ in respect of the sufficiencie of his price and merit dyed for all and singular and would dye and according to his Fathers counsell should dye 2. In respect of the fruit and efficacie of his death
all men it is well if they meane of the greatnesse of the price of Christs death which was most sufficient for all men but if they meane the fruit and efficacy impetrated or purchased for all men although both in life and death they be strangers to Christ they do not assent to Scripture and to the event but to the Massilian Semi-pelagianisme 4. It is true that of all men some in order after Christs death become faithfull but 't is false that in order after Christs death some become unfaithfull for Christ being to die in order found all men in impiety sin and enmity Rom. 5. v. 6.8 9. therefore he found all in infidelity 5. In that they know how to discriminate betweene the state of a sinner in his infidelity and before it they doubtlesse had not this knowledge in Scripture which knoweth not the state of sin or of sinners before infidelity or without it Rom. 11.31 Ephes 2.2 5.6 Col. 3.6 but testifieth that all men are borne the sons of wrath of infidelity and of disobedience This then is that corrupt lurking sort of mystery of the new Prophesie and the first lye upon which the five Articles and divers other both manifest and occult are built to wit that man is borne without infidelity and that there is no infidelity till man be growne up and rejects the Gospell and from hence that originall sin if any such be is a punishment not a fault and hence is it that the naturall man hath free-will to good and evill otherwise wrongfully is faith demanded of him who hath not the faculty of beleeving hence are predestination and election of fore-seene faith hence an universall impetration of reconciliation by Christs death hence is resistible grace or indifferent hence is the apostacy of the Saints uncertain perseverance doubtful faith other hid matters which time wil reveale Out of all this two things we have to observe One is that by this cunning shift of the order of faith to Christs death the contradiction is not unfolded or avoided by which they are forced to entangle themselves in this Article That Christ died absolutely for all and singular and obtained reconciliation for all and yet that he died not for Infidels whereof there be many nor obtained reconciliation for them which is an evident argument of an evill cause For when the Adversary is driven to admit of contradictions he is gone The other because this Article troubles the Church with contradictions and equivocations and overthrowes it selfe that it is not to be suffered in the Church ARTICLE III. Man hath not saving faith from himselfe nor by force of his free-will seeing that in the state of defection and sin he cannot of himself either thinke or do any good which is good indeed such as saving faith is but it is necessary that he be borne over againe by God in Christ through his holy Spirit and that he be renewed in his minde will affections and all his faculties that he might think understand will and performe that which is good according to that of Christ John 15.5 Without me yee can do nothing ARTICLE IV. This grace of God is the beginning progresse and perfection of all goodnesse and that so far that the regenerate man himselfe without this first or adventitious exciting consequent and co-operating grace can neither will thinke or do any good nor resist any evill tentation so that all the good workes which we can imagine are to be ascribed to the grace of God in Christ As for the true manner how that grace worketh that is not irresistible for it is said of many They resisted the holy Ghost Act. 7. and else-where in many other places The Examination ALthough these two Articles in some sort differ for the third is concerning the operating cause of faith and conversion in an unregenerate man the fourth in the former part is concerning the operating cause of the progresse increment and perfection of all good in the regenerate man the other part is concerning the manner by which that cause produceth both faith and conversion in the unregenerate and the progresse increment and perfection in the regenerate notwithstanding they do altogether cohere and therefore in the Conference were conjoyned by the parties that conferred yea and the fifth which is concerning the perseverance of the Saints Coll. p. 206. 225. 237. 268. is knit to the fourth because the way of operating grace hath relation as well to that perfection which is obtained by perseverance as to its beginning and progresse The third needs not much examination if we follow the naturall sense of the words in both parts it is consentaneous to holy Writ 1. That the procreating cause of saving faith in man is not man himselfe or his free-will because in the state of sin man is not fit to think or doe any good thing of himselfe according to Scripture Ephes 2.9 2 Cor. 3.5 c. 2. That man necessarily must be by God in Christ through the grace of the holy Ghost regenerated or illuminated in his minde renewed in his will affections c. to understand think will and perfect that which is good according to the place alledged John 15.6 The fourth also in the former part if you looke upon the words is true and gives glory to God because it ascribes the beginning progresse and perfection of all goodnesse in the regenerate man to God or to grace according to these sayings Jam. 1.7 Ephes 2.9 Phil. 1.6 c. Neither would the orthodox men in the Conference reprehend any of these if they be understood according to the meaning of holy Scripture But there is poyson in the taile The closure concerning the way of the operation of that grace takes away what before was granted They deny this way of operation to be irresistible in the Conference they call it resistible These words in their very sound are horrid and barbarous and not without a Solecisme they are barbarous because not knowne to Latine Writers for ought I know nor to the holy Scriptures unheard also in the Schooles of orthodox Protestants and perhaps of the Jesuites too I have not read all the Jesuites but Bellarmine the chiefest of them an exact Disputer of generall and speciall assistance or indifferent and not indifferent motion and grace in his Books of Grace Free-will hath it no where as I remember It seems that Arminius his party hath devised this high buskin of irresistible grace to the great benefit of their cause to make the truth the more envied As if forsooth the orthodoxall party did teach that grace were irresistible that is coactive or coaction Even in sense and signification the termes are barbarous for that is irresistible which cannot be resisted resistible which may be resisted By what Authour will they prove this to be spoken passively Why may not rather actively irresistible signifie that which cannot resist resistible which can resist Many verbals indeed in
of our Catechisme which saith That by nature we are propense to hate God and our neighbour that we are so corrupt that to doe well we are altogether unapt This sure is it which resistible grace goeâ—h about to abolish Out of all this it is manifest that the Remonstrants in both Articles Art 1. coth 7. especially in the closure of the fourth either abuse the equivocation of the word grace explained above affirming that the operation of calling perswading exciting grace which they call adventitious and precedaneous is resistible which orthodoxall men deny not and so with vain debates they trouble the Church and State or by understanding the operation of grace producing faith and conversion they dangerously corrupt the doctrine of grace with Pelagius or lastly they do entangle themselves again with the knot of contradiction in ascribing to operating grace alone faith and conversion and making the same resistible that is indifferently depending from the will of man Again while they professe that faith is the meer gift of God and yet make the same to depend resistibly from the assent of mans will they fall into such contradictions that no Sophistry can reconcile But Col. p. 502. when the Adversary as we said before is forced to contradict himselfe it is knowne that he is subdued They deny that grace whether resistible Col. p. 226. or not proceeds from Gods absolute decree for this they hate worse then dog or snake But it is sufficient that the Apostle witnesseth this where he conjoynes vocation not externall onely Rom. 8.30 but most properly internall justification the producer of faith immediately with predestination as the effect with the first cause But what-ever this is it will no wise help their turn Suppose there were no predestination in heaven no election yet this most firm principle of Scripture remains asserted by Austin in the fore-alledged places That Almighty God hath a most omnipotent power over the wills of men and that he can according to his pleasure either leave the wills themselves in their sins or encline them to good i.e. make them irresistible to his grace With which principle if resistibilitie of grace could stand which they feign i.e. the imbecillitie and indifferencie for effecting of faith and that power of mens wils in rebelling against grace and God himself working in man I say if these could stand God could not be Almighty nor would there ever be any conversion of man to God nor regeneration which is so evident that no Sophistry can elude it And this is sufficient concerning the 3d. 4th Article And how tolerable these are every man may see ARTICLE V. Who are by true faith ingraffed into Jesus Christ and therefore partakers of his quickning Spirit they have power sufficient to fight against Satan sin the world and their owne flesh and to obtain the victory but by the help of the grace of the holy Spirit So Jesus Christ is present by his spirit to them in all tentations stretching out his hand and confirming them if they be ready for the combate if they require his help nor be wanting to themselves and this so much Hebr. 3.6 14. 2 Pet. 1.10 Jude 3. 1 Tim. 1.14 Heb. 11.15 that by no cunning of Satan or strength can they be seduced or taken out of Christs hands according to that of John 10. No man can take them out of mine hand But whether these same may not by their negligence desert their beginning in Christ and embrace again this present world and whether they may not fall off from the holy doctrine once delivered to them make shipwrack of their consciences and fall away from grace ought to be weighed fully out of holy Scriptures before they can be taught with full tranquillitie of mind and plenitude of confidence The Examination WHereas the Remonstrants in this Article professe that they deliver in their Conference the doctrine of the Saints perseverance in faith wee may justly wonder why they are so wary in expressing the word perseverance or persevering and much more why they are afraid once to name God except it be because they betray in the adversative clause that they would have both the name and the thing quite extermined out of the Church But their consciences did so dictate to them that God would never blesse so wicked a designe that they cannot endure perseverance should be called the gift of God Col. p. 407. and are not ashamed to write that it is ill done to call it so But if we must speak the truth by this means they do too much bewray their perversnesse and ignorance For is it not perversnesse to say that is not rightly called the gift of God which God hath so often in Scripture promised to bestow upon the faithfull and which the Saints so earnestly desire God to bestow on them Is it not ignorance to deny perseverance to be a gift and that infused and not to think that perseverance is nothing else but faith it selfe persevering to the end But is not faith the gift of God infused Col. p. 502. Do not they themselves confesse that it is the meer gift of God But they cannot be ignorant that Austin in a book by it selfe asserted the gift of perseverance against the remainders of the Pelagians to which book he gave the title Of the good of perseverance the argument thereof is nothing else but the same to wit That perseverance in faith to the end is the gift of God is to be sought of God and is given truly to all that are called and predestinate according to the purpose of God This is Austins opinion These men throughout all their Conference as appeares can well enough endure the perseverance of the Saints but no waies that it should proceed from predestination as the effect from the cause or that it should be held certaine seeing all the engines of these five Articles are devised and directed to overthrow the counsell of Gods discretive predestination And on the contrary to erect the idoll of self-power in us But let us weigh the words of this fifth Article The fifth answereth the fourth For whereas the fourth with the third is very bountifull in extolling of grace but what it gave in the last clause it took away so this very carefully provides for the means and security of salvation in the faithfull in the three former parts for it is quadripartite as it seems 1. That they have meanes sufficient to resist Satan and sin by the help of grace 2. That Jesus Christ in all tentations is present with them and reacheth out his hands to them 3. That he so confirmes them that they cannot be seduced or taken out of Christs hands by any deceit or violence of Satan With such large priviledges they have sufficiently provided for perseverance But as before so here there is poyson in the taile for what they granted in the adversative appendix they call it in
question in their Conference they plainly take it away yet nor without buskin-phrases but such as bring in the same inconveniencies which before they did so that either they betray themselves to be equivocating disturbers or entangle themselves with contradictions which thus appeare In the appendix or addition they say But whether they who by true faith are inserted into Jesus Christ and therefore partakers of his quickning Spirit may not forsake the beginning of their being in Christ fall away from faith lose grace is to be more exactly considered out of Scripture before they can teach it with confidence that is they doubt whether it be true But if before they speak the truth they cannot doubt of this For if they who by true faith are inserted into Christ have sufficient strength to obtaine the victory over sin Satan c. and Christ in all tentations is present with them and reacheth out his hand that they cannot be seduced or taken out of Christs hand by any cunning or strength of Satan how I pray can it be doubted but that such by reason of the helps given to them by Christ and by reason of his assistance and of his confirming and aiding of them in all tentations but chiefly of defection can never forsake the beginning of their being in Christ can never fall away from faith and can never be robbed of their grace In questioning then that which before they asserted and that indeed most truly doe not they fight against themselves They except that their assertion is not categoricall but conditionall that Christ by his Spirit is present with them that hee stretcheth out his hand to them and confirmes them that are inserted into him by true faith if so be they are ready for the fight and beg his help nor be wanting in performance of their duty c. But that this condition is not placed or performed by many and that therefore no conflict followes But I pray what kind of God doe they feigne here whom secretly they exclude What kind of Christ What kind of Spirit To wit such an one who indeed furnisheth those who by true faith are engraffed into Christ with the meanes of resistible grace but doth not fit them for the combate in their tentations suffers them so to snort that they seek not for his help that they are wanting in the performance of their dutie but Gods promises and asseverations doe teach far otherwise for albeit the condition of the combate of prayers and vigilancie which they require be altogether necessary for perseverance yet that this is not so much proposed by the faithfull which is all these men would have as effected by the Spirit of God in the faithfull is cleere by these and such like testimonies Deut. 30.6 Jer. 32.40 De bono persev c. 2. Ezech. 36.27 Isa 59.21 The Lord thy God shall circumcise thine heart and the heart of thy seed that thou maist love the Lord thy God with all thine heart I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from mee Which words Austin citing for the good of perseverance thus explaines So great shall my feare be which I will put in their hearts that they shall adhere to me continually I will put my Spirit in the midst of you and I will make that you shall walke in my precepts and keep my judgements and doe them This shall be my covenant with them saith the Lord My Spirit which is in thee and my words which I have put in thee shall not depart from thy mouth I will poure upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem Zach. 13.10 1 Cor. 1.8 Phil. 1.6 1 Pet. 1.5 the spirit of grace and supplication and they shall look on mee whom they have pierced c. God will strengthen you even to the end He that hath begun in you a good worke will perfect it untill the day of the Lord Jesus who by the power of God are kept by faith to salvation c. Either these are vaine promises which God forbid or the assumption is false that the condition is not proposed or performed by many who are not engraffed into Christ by true faith Cavilling to the contrary will not availe That these promises are not absolute but to be understood with a condition to be performed by the faithfull that being strictly understood they exclude the least offences of the Saints that a condition is commanded not promised c. which are vaine shifts For the promises speak plainly concerning the very condition of faith prayers perseverance in the faithfull to be wrought by the holy Ghost Nor will it follow that the working of perseverance is not promised because it is commanded and required of the faithfull For it is commanded also that they feare God that they walke in the commandements of God c. and yet God promiseth I will put my feare c. I will make them to walk in my precepts Now this is commanded not because they can but because they should do what is required and De grat lib. arb c. 16. For this cause saith Austin God commands some things which we cannot doe that we may know what to beg of him Hearing then the command they aske for that which is commanded saying with Austin Give me what thou commandest and command what thou wilt De dâ—no persev c. 20. Which words of mine saith he Pelagius at Rome could not endure when they were rehearsed by a certaine brother a fellow Bishop of mine in his presence and in an angry way contradicting him he had almost fallen foule with him that did repeat them The orthodox men at this day are in the like condition with them and yet these promises do not exclude the faillings of the Saints whether their sinnes be great or small but they lift up those that are fallen from their fall for these promises are sometimes also directed to just men that fall Psal 37.24 Psal 89.34 If the righteous fall he shall not be bruised because the Lord supporteth him If his sons shall forsake my Law c. I will visit with the rod their transgressions but my mercy I will not take from him If then this Article in the three former members is true and certaine as it is most true and certaine it cannot by the condition inserted be excused from this manifest conflict and contradiction of the adversative addition thus All ingraffed into Christ by true faith and therefore partakers of his quickning Spirit are so confirmed by Christ that by no deceit of Satan or by any force can they be seduced or taken out of Christs hand this is true and certaine and All ingraffed into Christ by true faith are so confirmed that they cannot be seduced nor taken from Christ this is not true and certaine but doubtfull and uncertaine and more exactly to be weighed according to Scripture This conflict againe is a manifest argument of an
evill cause and a bad conscience neither doe they elude the conflict but tye the knot while they say That they question not the doctrinall point of perseverance Coll. p. 401. but desire onely to be further instructed But they dispute so through all their Conference of the perseverance of the Saints and they desire to be instructed that among their divers tergiversations they may prove the very same to be plainly false and impious which in the former members of the Article they did assever to be true and certaine Furthermore in the same Conference every-where whether it be to avoid this conflict or to draw envy upon orthodox men sophistically changing the subject of the Article they write that our orthodox Divines teach That they who once beleeved can never againe fall Coll. p. 403 404.353.354 355.372 nor shall fall but are perswaded that let them sin as often as they will they can never lose their faith nor fall from grace but inevitably shall persevere and shall be saved And it is but only this opinion of perseverance as they say or manner of it which they cal in question Coll. p. 353. or dislike For the refuting then and overthrowing of which the engines of seven Arguments are properly directed to overthrow the orthodox doctrine pag. 356. 1. Because of it self it is repugnant to true piety and good works pag. 359. or because the preaching of it is scandalous pag. 360. and the beliefe of it licentious 2. Because it takes away the meanes of exhortations pag. 361. promises pag. 362. and threatnings c. 3. Because it makes the warnings and caveats which the holy Ghost gives us against Satans trecheries ineffectuall pag. 363. 4. Because examples testifie that many who have beleeved have totally and finally fallen from the faith 5. Because many faithfull men are recorded to have fallen grievously and that they have committed the workes of the flesh and hainous wickednesse with which filthy deeds faith could not consist 6. Because this being granted all baptised Infants that are borne of faithfull Parents should be saved 7. Because many faithfull men do so defile themselves with wickednesse that they are to be excommunicated and are excommunicated by the Ministers of the Church But truly if this be all and onely this which they question and oppose they shew themselves to be vaine wranglers I will not say rash disturbers of the Church and State who make such stirre about an opinion which the orthodox no lesse then themselves would have not onely to be examined according to Scripture but also as a scandalous doctrine and manifestly false they oppose it reprove it and judge it fitting to be thrust out of the Church or surely they fasten a notable calumny upon orthodox men fathering an opinion upon them which they do no wayes acknowledge to be theirs And therefore these seven engines of Arguments beate upon that false opinion onely and no wayes hurt the orthodoxall Tenet as is shewed in the Conference Now the Calumnies appeare thus Coll. p. 368. to 398. The first is in the Subject who once beleeve For the Orthodox do not affirme that all such persevere whereas hypocrites also and temporary beleevers not perseverers are said equivocally to beleeve but of these onely they speake who by true faith are inserted into Christ Coll. p. 341. and are partakers of his quickning spirit The other Calumny is in the first Attribute That they can never nor ever shall fall for both Scripture and experience testifie and the Orthodox think and teach that the Saints or such as are ingraffed into Christ being they are men and subject to humane infirmities may not onely fall but have oftentimes fallen through the infirmities of their flesh into small and great sins The third is in the other Attribute Let faithfull men sin never so much yet they may and ought to be perswaded of their perseverance and this is that absurd doctrine of the Saints perseverance But this is as foolish and plaine a piece of Sophistry or fallacy of the accident as if they had said Because sound men may and ought to run and labour so sick men who are in a Fever or in a fit of the Gout may and should run and labour but as sickly dispositions accidentally hinder the vitall actions of the body so the infirmities of the flesh accidentally hinder the spirituall operations of faith and of the Spirit The fourth Calumnie is in the third Attribute The faithfull can never lose their faith nor fall from grace This sounds to them as an absolute impossibility but the Orthodox use a limitation thus The faithfull cannot fall if you looke upon Gods gracious promises for the holy Ghost is a faithfull keeper and the counsell of God concerning the salvation of such as are predestinated is unchangeable and that out of the mouth of our Saviour Mat. 24.24 John 10.28 But if we looke upon the treacheries and strength of Satan and the infirmities of the faithfull when they are left to themselves then they are too part and that every moment to be supplanted by Satan and their owne flesh Coll. p. 36. and they openly professe that in that respect they may fall away and perish The fifth is in the same Attribute To lose faith to fall from grace which these men understand absolutely but the Orthodox understand a limitation That they cannot lose faith nor fall from grace altogether or totally to wit so as to become of faithfull men Infidels and enemies to God as they that sin before regeneration which is false both by testimonie of Scripture and experience The sixth is in the fourth Attribute But shall persevere inevitably They think that we meane any sort of men even such as are carnally secure as if they should persevere nill they will they which is farre from the minde and candor of orthodox Divines And so having unfolded their buskins and removed the calumnies that the orthodoxall doctrine concerning the perseverance of the Saints in faith is true and sound is shewed by ten Arguments taken out of the Scripture in the Conference 1. Because God in his word hath promised to the faithfull in Christ Coll. p. 147. a totall and finall perseverance Jer. 32.40 Psal 125.1 John 10.28 c. Therefore he performes it because he cannot lye This is Austines first Argument for the good of perseverance De bono persev c. 2. Coll. p. 343. 2. Because the Apostles witnesse that God doth and will faithfully performe his promises concerning their preservation in the faith 1 Cor. 1.8 10.13 Phil. 1.6 1 Thes 5.23 c. 3. Because out of the Apostles doctrine Coll. p. 344. Lib. 3. De justif c. 12. Rom. 8.30 the perseverance of those that are called according to Gods Decree is the proper effect of predestination so that Bellarmine himself a great Patron of indifferent or resistible grace doth plainly confesse That perseverance
is the most proper effect of predestination so that without perseverance predestination cannot be fulfilled 4. Because Christ prayed Coll. p. 344. and doth pray for the perseverance not of Peter alone but of all who were to beleeve by the Apostles preaching but the Father alwayes heares the Son Luke 22.32 Joh. 17.20 John 11.42 c. 5. Because they that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith Coll. p. 344. pray incessantly for their owne perseverance but whatsoever they aske of God by faith they obtaine it And this was Austines second Argument for the good of perseverance 6. Because they that are ingraffed by faith into Christ truly Coll. p. 345. are by the power of God faithfully preserved in faith persevering to the end Coll. p. 345. 1 Pet. 1.5 7. Because they that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ have their salvation sealed in their hearts by the earnest of the holy Ghost and consequently their faith and perseverance are sealed too Coll. p. 346. 2 Cor. 1.21 Ephes 1.13 c. 8. Because true beleevers are like a tree that doth not wither the wise man that built upon the rock the seed cast into the good ground c. according to Scripture Coll. p. 346. 9. Because true beleevers are distinguished from temporary back-sliders by reason the faith of those is rooted in their hearts but the faith of these hath no roote 10. Because the Scripture expresly confirmes Coll. p. 347. that the true beleevers can or shall never utterly fall away Rom. 6.2 8 9 10 11. 1 Joh 3.9 1 Joh. 5.4 Against these points all that with much verbosity are handled by the Novelists in the Conference from page 414. to page 459. come to this one point of the condition required in the faithfull which exception wee have already shewed both to be weake and also to be overthrowne by the promises themselves now all are reduced to this one solid and unanswerable demonstration from the position of sufficient causes to the position of the effect thus To whom God hath promised to give certainly perseverance in faith and who are kept by the power of God in faith to the end and for whose perseverance Christ hath prayed and doth pray and who pray themselves incessantly for the same and whose perseverance is grounded in Gods eternall predestination their perseverance in true faith unto the end is not doubtfull but sure according to the Scripture All ingraffed into Christ by true faith are such to whom God hath promised to give perseverance Jer. 32.40 Psal 25.1 c. and who by the power of God are preserved by faith unto salvation 1 Pet. 1.5 and for whose perseverance Christ did and doth pray John 17.20 Rom. 8.34 and who daylie in the Lords Prayer call upon God for the same whose perseverance at length is founded in Gods eternall predestination Mat. 24.24 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 1.11 14. 1 Thes 2.13 14. c. Therefore the perseverance of all those who are inserted by true faith into Christ is not doubtfull but certaine according to Scripture No lesse firme a demonstration doth the proximate cause yeeld which begets true faith alwayes remaining in the Elect out of two sayings in Scripture joyned together 1 Pet. 1.23 You are renewed not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God which abideth foe ever And 1 John 3.9 He that is borne of God sinneth not because the seed of God remaineth in him nor can he sin because he is borne of God Hence we reason thus They who are borne of the immortall seed of Gods word and in whom this immortall seed notwithstanding their infirmities doth remaine in them also faith abides nor doth it finally faile and consequently perseverance which is faith it selfe not failing but remaining and persevering the reason of this is the individuall knitting of the cause and the effect because the immortall seed of Gods word remaineth not in whom it doth remaine but by faith All that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith are borne againe of the immortall seed of Gods word as Peter the Apostle witnesseth and in them abideth this immortall seed not withstanding their infirmities witnesse John the Apostle In all then that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ faith remaines neither doth it ever utterly faile and consequently perseverance c. What need many words If the perseverance of the Saints be doubtfull then is it not given certainly by God to all them that aske it daylie praying with all their heart Hallowed by thy Name thy Kingdome come thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven Leade us not into tentation Cyp. de Orat. Aug. de bono persev c. 2.3.6 but deliver us from evill c. In which Petitions Cyprian and Austine learnedly and religiously teach that perseverance is begged of God then 2. this promise of God besides others will be vaine Heare O house of Jacob who have beene carried by me from the wombe even to your old age I am with you and till you be hairy I will carry you Isaiah 46.3 Phil. 1.6 I have made I will beare I will also carry and will deliver 3. In vaine will the Apostles most hearty perswasion confidence and promise be I am perswaded that he who hath begun a good worke in you will perfect it Rom. 8.33 1 Cor. 1.8 untill the day of Jesus Christ For I am perswaded that neither life nor death c. can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus God will confirme you to the end unblamable untill the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 4. In vaine will be the prayer and confidence of the Saints praying with David O God forsake me not in mine old age and when my head groweth gray Thou hast shewed me many and great afflictions but thou hast returned and quickned me 5. Justifying faith will be in vain or the assurance of the remission of sins for the time present for he that doubteth of Gods promise for the time to come feignes that he beleeves the promise of the time present Isai 46.3 Isai 43.25 for these are conjoyned I did beare you I will beare you till your old age I I am he who blot out thine iniquities c. and will not remember thy sins any more 6. In vaine finally is the faith of eternall life and salvation because he that doubts of his perseverance in faith without which life eternall is not obtained how can he be confident of life eternall for he that doubts if he shall live till the morrow how can he be assured he shall live eternally so instead of faith a fallacious opinion shall take place in mens consciences hesitation doubting feare anxiety undermining and overthrowing all Christian comfort and confidence will domineere These are the fruits which the deniall of perseverance will bring forth all which are false impious blasphemous against which the perseverance of the Saints stands as a strong
as we neither reject nor contemne the testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who do often say that the holy Scriptures have not their authority else-where then from the word of the Church 1 Reason The reproach of God For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say that the authority of Gods Word dependeth of the testimony of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why we beleeve that the Scriptures were delivered from heaven be the witnesse of the Church who seeth not that hereby the authority of a mans voice is made greater then the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimony unto another so that he is the only or the chiefe cause why credence is given unto the other out of all doubt greater credit is given unto him then unto the other who receiveth his testimony Wherefore it is a speech most unworthy the majesty of God that the voice of God speaking in his holy Book is not acknowledged except it be confirmed by the witnesse of men 2 Reason Our comfort Faith is grounded on approved witnesse therefore not on mans Secondarily whereas the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge whereof is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflicts of doubtfulnesse in all mens minds are so great what full assurance of our faith can there be what sure consolation against assaults or temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth be no otherwise knowne unto us to be indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom we see so much ignorance errour and vanity to be that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much unto their word except other reason concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and Christian Religion is plainly exposed unto the mocks and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouths doe therefore only desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selves say so For if they be by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it then we affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the Scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion and doth challenge a far higher authority unto it selfe then which hangeth upon mens words For so saith Christ himselfe I receive not the record of man signifying thereby John 5. that his doctrine stood not no not on John Baptists testimony although yet he did alledge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moved to beleeve Therefore he addeth But I say these things that you may beleeve I have a greater witnesse then the witnesse of John And if Christ now being humbled said these things of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his Throne Paul saith 1 Cor. 2. My word and my preaching stood not in entising speech of mans wisdome but in plaine evidence of spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God If so be then our faith must not rest no not upon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shall it depend on the bare word of men Ephes 2. The Church her selfe is said to be built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church stayeth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnesse for so should not the Church be upheld by the testimony of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And it is said 1 John 5. If we receive the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater If it be greater then the authority of it hangeth not on the record of man but we are to give more credence unto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to be indeed his voice then unto the Church affirming the same 1 Object That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Ans The Minor is false Now that it is said of the contrary That by the Churches record alone it doth appeare unto us that the sacred bookes which wee have were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their fore-head and that even unto us they are come uncorrupt this we grant not For God far more certainly testifieth both in Scripture and in the hearts of his Saints that no feigned or forged thing is in these books then it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand upon the Churches testimony alone in this point shew that themselves have not as yet felt or understood the chiefest testimony 2 Object The discerning of books Ans The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost Furthermore they say That the bookes authenticke or as they terme them Canonicall of both Testaments are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches judgement and therefore that the authority of holy Canon doth depend on the Churches wisdome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the Churches judgement but being imprinted into the bookes themselves by the Spirit of God is onely acknowledged and approved by the Church this is easily to be understood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and majesty of the heavenly Spirit doth lesse evidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of word and matter then in others of which it is cleere that they are the heavenly Oracles 2 The certainty of Authors set down in writing by the divine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these bookes themselves nor out of others which are Canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not opened by those whom God by certain testimonies hath warranted unto us to be endued with a Propheticall spirit or themselves doe not shew any certain Authours of them or by their form of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this evidence of spirit or certainty of the authours we build not our judgement on the testimony of the Church but of the bookes themselves And therefore not for the Churches judgement only do we judge some books to be Canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the Canonicall but rather for the very cause of this difference which we find in the bookes themselves 3 Object The Church is more
ancient then the Scripture 1 Ans The Minor is false As for that which some men say that the Church is ancienter then the Scriptures and therefore of greater authority it is too trifling For the Word of God is the everlasting wisdome in God himselfe Neither was the knowledge of it then first manifested unto the Church when it was committed to writing but the manifesting of it began together with the creation of mankind and the first beginnings of the Church in Paradise yea the Word is that immortall seed of which the Church was borne The Church therefore could not be except the word were first delivered Now when we name the holy Scripture The Scripture is first in nature as the cause we mean not so much the characters of the letters and the volumes but rather the sentences which are contained in them which they shall never be able to prove to be of lesse antiquity then the Church For albeit they were repeated and declared often after the beginning of the gathering of the Church 2 Ans The Minor is false yet the summe of the Law and Gospel was the same for ever To conclude neither is that which they assume alwayes true That the authority of the ancienter witnesse is greater then of the younger A younger workman may be more skilfull then an elder for such may be the condition and quality of the younger witnesse that he may deserve greater credit then the ancienter Christ being man bare witnesse of himselfe Moses also and the Prophets had long time before borne witnesse of him yet neither his nor all other witnesses authority is therefore greater then Christs alone In like sort the Church witnesseth that the holy Scripture which wee have is the Word of God The Scripture it selfe also doth witnesse of it self the same but with that kind of witnesse that is more certaine and sure then all the others of Angels and men There is alledged also to this purpose a place 4 Object The pillar of truth 1 Tim 3. where the Church is called the pillar and ground of the truth But sith the Scripture doth teach other-where and that not once that the foundation of the Church is Christ and his word it is manifest enough that the Church is the pillar of the truth not a fundamentall or upholding pillar but a ministeriall that is a keeper and spreader of it abroad and as it were a mansion place or sure seat which might carry the truth left with her and committed unto her in the open face of all mankind Acts 9. Galat. 2. 1 Thes 2. 2 Thes 1. Titus 1. Galat. 2. even as the holy Apostle Paul was called an elect vessell to beare the Name of God before the Gentiles and Kings neither yet did Paul get credit unto the Gospel but the Gospel unto Paul So likewise are the Apostles termed pillars not that the Church rested on their persons but that they were the chiefe teachers of the Gospel and as it were the Chieftaines and Masters of doctrine for a man is not bound to beleeve those that teach on their bare word but for the proofes which they bring of their doctrine Furthermore they alledge a sentence of Austine out of his book entituled 5 Object Chap. 5. A place of Augustine 1 Ans An Example maketh no rule Against the Epistle of the foundation I saith Austine would not beleeve the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church did move mee thereunto But first if it were true that either Austine or some others did give credence unto the Gospel onely for the Churches authority yet might there not be fashioned a rule hence of that which all men either did or ought to doe But that this is not the meaning of Austine which these men would have they doe easily perceive who weigh both the whole course of this place and the phrase of speech which is usuall unto Austine For Austine going about to shew that the Manichees were destitute of all proofe of their doctrine first hee opposeth one who as yet beleeveth not the Gospel 2 Ans He speaketh of himselfe as yet not converted or not sufficiently confirmed and denieth that such a one is able any way to be convicted by the Manicheans for he were to be convicted either by arguments drawne out of the doctrine it selfe of which themselves were departed for example sake he proposeth himselfe who should not have beleeved the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church had moved him thereunto Austine therefore speaketh this not of himselfe as he was then when he writ these things against the Manicheans but of himselfe before he was yet converted or not sufficiently confirmed And that he speaketh not of the present but of the time past the words that follow doe manifestly declare Whom then I beleeved when they said Believe the Gospel why should I not beleeve them when they say Beleeve not a Manichean For hence it appeareth that when he saith he was moved especially by the authority of the Church hee meanes it of that time at which he obeyed the Churches voice that is departed from the Manicheans unto the true Church But after that once he was converted and had perceived the truth of doctrine that his faith was not now any more builded on the authority of the Church but on a farre other foundation himselfe is a most sufficient witnesse for us whereas in the selfe same booke hee saith on this wise Chap. 14. Therefore he did beleeve the Church especially before he was able to perceive it Thou hast proposed nothing else but to commend that thy selfe beleevest and to laugh at that which I beleeve And when as I of the other side shall commend that which my selfe beleeve and laugh at that which thou beleevest what dost thou thinke we must determine or doe but even to shake hands with them who bid us to know certaine things afterward will us to beleeve things that are uncertaine and Let us follow them who bid us first to beleeve that which as yet we are not able to perceive that being more enabled by faith it selfe we may discerne to understand that which wee beleeve not men now but God himselfe inwardly strengthening and enlightening our mind Wherefore they doe manifest injury unto Austine who draw that which himselfe confesseth of himselfe when he was not yet converted or was but weake unto that time when he affirmeth farre otherwise both of himselfe and all the godly For so reverent a regard ought wee to have of the word of God The application of the answer and such also is the force and efficacie of the holy Spirit in confirming the hearts of beleevers that we beleeve God yea without any creatures testimonie even as Elias forsooke not God no not when hee thought 1 Kings 19. That followeth not which they would 1 Because there is more in the consequent than in the antecedent 2 Because there is